L'‘VJ.sioa TKZ'ni .H33 v.U Se'cttoa Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2016 https://archive.org/details/panchatantracollOOpurn THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES VOLUME ELEVEN HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES EDITED WITH THE COOPERATION OF VARIOUS SCHOLARS BY CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN WALES PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY Dolume Eleven CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS pubUsbcb bp Ibarvarb 'Umversitp 1908 THE PAN CHAT ANTRA a Collection of ancient Iblnbu Cales IN THE RECENSION, CALLED PANCHAKHYANAKA, AND DATED 1199 A.D., OF THE JAINA MONK, PURNABHADRA CRITICALLY EDITED IN THE ORIGINAL SANSKRIT BY DR. JOHANNES HERTEL OBERLEHRER AM KOENIGLICHEN REAL-GYMNASIUM, DOEBELX, SAXONY CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS Ipublxsbeb bp Ibarvarb 'dnlversltp 1908 The volumes of this Series may be had, in America, by addressing Messrs. Ginn and Company, at New York or Chicago or San Francisco, or at the home-office, 29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. ; in England, by addressing Messrs. Ginn & Co., 9 St. Martin’s Street, Leicester Square, London ; and in Continental Europe, by addressing Mr. Otto Ilarrassowitz, Leipzig. — For the titles and descriptions and prices, see the List at the end of this volume. PRINTED FROM TYPE AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD, ENGLAND BY HORACE HART, M.A. PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY First edition, 1908, One Thousand Copies TO CHARLES HENRY TAWNEY SOMETIME LIBRARIAN OF THE INDIA OFFICE, LONDON AND TO HIS SUCCESSOR FREDERICK WILLIAM THOMAS THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED IN TOKEN OF THE SINCERE GRATITUDE OF THE EDITOR CONTENTS PAGE Prefatory and related matter Preface : by the Editor of this text The Panchatantra in the study of Comparative Literature . . . xiii The Panchatantra in India. Tantrakhyayika ..... xiii Purnabhadra’s recension ......... xiv Works planned to supplement this : Critical introduction . . . xiv History of the Panchatantra in India and the West . . . . xiv Translation of this text .......... xiv Genesis of this text-edition ......... xiv Manuscripts on which it is based, and its critical aim .... xiv Acknowledgment of obligations ........ xv Hopes and plans for future work xvii Notes on the externals of Indian books : by the Editor of this Series The occasion of these notes ......... xix Significance of Hindu conservatism ....... xix What are the externals of a book ?........ xx 1. Material ............ xx 2. Shape of the material ......... xx 3. Way of keeping the leaves together ....... xxi 4. Printing ............ xxii 5. Styles and sizes of the characters ....... xxiii 6. Distinction of verse from prose ........ xxiii 7. Marginal words and numbers to facilitate reference .... xxiv Devices used in this edition to facilitate reference ..... xxiv Emboxments indicated by wavy lines ....... xxv 8. Punctuation xxvi Hyphenation of compounds ......... xxvii Punctuation in English .......... xxvii 9. Spacing or division of words : its usefulness in English or Greek . xxviii Objections to word-division in Sanskrit : Bolitlingk’s protest . . . xxix As to ‘ forestalling the reader’s judgment ’...... xxx As to ‘ spoiling the beginner ’ with too much help ..... xxx Word-division useful to men taking only one year of Sanskrit . . xxx Word-division offends Hindu taste xxxi Results of misdivision in spoken English &c. (tawdry, adder, &c.) . . xxxi Word-division a real difficulty to the Hindus xxxiii Evidence of the Pratisakhya xxxiii Vlll Contents Evidence of the Pada-patha PAGE . xxxiv Intentional ambiguities ...... Hindu devices for showing word-division . xxxiv Trend of modern usage in respect of division . . XXXV Word-division in this volume: 1. by spacing . . xxxvi 2. Word-division by use of virama .... . xxxvi Virama in the manuscripts ..... . xxxvii Virama before an initial vowel .... . xxxviii Virama after sounds not permitted as finals in the pause . xxxviii 3. Word-division at points of crasis . xxxviii Word-division and sandhi ..... . xxxix Illustrations of the results of non-division or misdivision : . xxxix From the Rig-Veda : yuvorarava, &c. . xxxix From certain editions of an Upanisliad . xli From the Pada-patha of the Atharva-Veda . xli From the Taittiriya-Samhita, i. 1. 1 . xlii From the Taittirlya-Brahmana .... . xliii Misdivided words taken over into another text . xliii Illustration from the Tantrakhyayika . xliii Word-division in Pali ...... Example from the Dhammapada .... . xlv From the Jataka : scholiast’s perplexities . xlv Proper names from misdivision : village of ‘ Varaka ’ . xlvi A Hindu Ararat, ‘ Navaprabhransana ’ . . xlvii One of the ‘ hosts ’ of Mara : Arati or Rati . xlviii Misdivision gives rise to ‘ ghost-words ’ . . xlviii Remarks on the collotype plates which follow . xlviii Plates showing the -writing of certain codices Plate I : facsimile of parts of codices 'F and bh bound in just before page 1 Plate II : facsimile of parts of codices bh and 'k bound in just before page 1 Sanskrit Text of Purnabhadra’s Recension of the Panchatantra Introduction 1 Book I. The estranging of friends Frame-story : The lion and the bull .... 3 Tale i : Ape and wedge ...... 5 Frame-story continued ...... 6 Tale ii : Jackal and drum 13 Frame-story continued ...... 14 Tale iii : Merchant and king’s sweep 17 Frame-story continued ...... 21 Tale iv a : Monk and swindler .... 23 Contents IX PAGE Tale iv b : Earns and jackal ......... 25 Tale iv a continued .......... 26 Taleivc: Cuckold weaver, and tale iv a concluded .... 26 Frame-story continued .......... 33 Tale v: Crows and serpent ......... 35 | Tale vi : Heron, fishes, and crab ....... 36 Tale v concluded ........... 39 Frame-story continued .......... 40 Tale vii : Lion and hare ......... 40 Frame-story continued .......... 45 Taleviii: Weaver as Vishnu ......... 46 Frame-story continued . . . . . . . . . . 57 Tale ix: Grateful beasts and thankless man 61 Frame-story continued .......... 65 Tale x : Louse and flea .......... 66 Frame-story continued .......... 68 Tale xi : Blue jackal .......... 68 Frame-story continued .......... 70 Tale xii : Goose and owl ......... 72 Frame-story continued .......... 73 Tale xiii : Lion’s retainers outwit camel 75 Frame-story continued .......... 80 Tale xiv : Lion and wheelwright ........ 81 Frame-story continued .......... 82 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea ......... 83 | Tale xvi : Two geese and tortoise ....... 85 Tale xv continued ........... 86 j Tale xvii : Three fishes ......... 86 Tale xv continued ........... 87 | Tale xviii : Sparrow’s allies and elephant 89 Tale xv continued ........... 92 | Tale xix : Goose and fowler ........ 92 Tale xv continued ........... 93 | Tale xx : Lion and ram ......... 94 Tale xv concluded ........... 94 Frame-story continued .......... 96 Tale xxi : Jackal outwits camel and lion ...... 97 Frame-story continued .......... 99 Tale xxii : King, minister, and false monk 102 jTalexxiii: Maid weds a serpent ....... 104 || Tale xxiv: Gods powerless against Death 106 | Tale xxiii concluded 107 b X Contents PAGE Tale xxii concluded .... Frame-story continued .... Tale xxv : Ape, glow-worm, and officious bird Frame-story continued .... Tale xxvi : Good-heart and Bad-heart | Tale xxvii : Heron, serpent, and mongoos Tale xxvi concluded .... Frame-story continued .... Tale xxviii : How mice ate iron Frame-story continued .... Tale xxix : Good makes good, bad makes bad Frame-story continued .... Tale xxx a: Wise foe .... Frame-story continued .... Tale xxx b : Foolish friend Frame-story concluded .... Book II. The winning of friends Frame-story : The dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer ..... 126 Tale i : Bird with two necks 127 Frame-story continued .......... 127 Tale ii : Mouse and two monks . . . . . . . .134 | Tale iii : Hulled grain for unhulled ....... 137 Tale iv: Too greedy jackal ........ 138 | Tale iii concluded 139 Tale ii continued ........... 140 | Tale v : Mr. What-fate-ordains ........ 147 Tale ii concluded ........... 151 Frame-story continued .......... 153 Talevi: Weaver and Stingy and Bountiful ...... 156 \ Tale vii : Jackal and bull’s cod ........ 159 Tale vi concluded ........... 161 Frame-story continued .......... 163 Tale viii : Mice rescue elephants ........ 165 Frame-story continued .......... 167 Tale ix : Deer’s former captivity ........ 168 Frame-story concluded . . . . , . . . . .170 Book III. The war of the crows and the owls Frame-story : The war of the crows and the owls . . . . . .174 Talei: Birds elect a king 180 | Tale ii : Elephant and rabbit and moon 183 107 108 108 109 111 112 113 114 116 117 118 118 121 121 123 Contents xi Tale i continued ....... | Tale iii : Cat as judge between partridge and hare Tale i concluded .... Frame-story continued Tale iv : Brahman, goat, and three rogues Frame-story continued Tale v : Serpent and ants Frame-story continued Tale vi : Gold-giving serpent . | Tale vii : Gold-giving birds Tale vi concluded .... Frame-story continued Tale viii : Self-sacrificing dove Frame-story continued Tale ix : Old man, young wife, and thiet Frame-story continued . . . Tale x : Ogre, thief, and Brahman . Frame-story continued Tale xi: Prince with serpent in his belly Frame-story continued Tale xii : Cuckold wheelwright Frame-story continued Tale xiii : Mouse-maiden will wed a mouse Frame-story continued Tale xiv : Bird whose dung was gold Frame-story continued Tale xv : Lion and wary jackal Frame-story continued Tale xvi : Frogs ride a serpent | Tale xvii : Cuckold’s revenge Tale xvi concluded .... Frame-story concluded Book IV. The loss of one’s gettings Frame-story : The ape and the crocodile . Tale i : Frog’s revenge overleaps itself Frame-story continued . . . Tale ii : Ass without heart and ears Frame-story continued . . Tale iii : Potter as warrior j Tale iv: Jackal nursed by lioness Tale iii concluded .... Frame-story continued PAGE 187 188 192 193 194 195 196 196 198 199 200 200 200 205 205 206 206 208 208 209 210 212 213 216 216 217 218 219 221 223 224 225 228 231 236 236 240 240 241 243 243 xn Contents PAGE Tale v : How false wife rewards true love ...... 244 Frame-story continued .......... 246 Tale vi : Nanda and Vararuci as slaves of love . . . . . 246 Frame-story continued .......... 247 Talevii: Ass in tiger-skin 247 Frame-story continued .......... 248 Tale viii : Adulteress tricked by paramour 249 Frame-story continued .......... 250 Tale ix : Ape and officious bird . . . . . . . .251 Frame-story continued . . . . . . . . . .252 Tale x: Jackal’s four foes ......... 252 Frame-story continued .......... 255 Tale xi : Dog in exile .......... 255 Frame-story concluded . . . . . . . . . 256 Book V. The fruits of rashness Frame-story : The barber who killed the monks ...... 257 Tale i : Brahmanee and faithful mongoos ...... 259 |Taleii: Four treasure-seekers 261 || Tale iii : Lion-makers 267 | Tale ii continued .......... 268 j'Taleiv: Thousand-wit, Hundred-wit, Single-wit . . . . 269 | Tale ii continued .......... 270 ||Talev: Ass as singer ......... 270 | Tale ii continued .......... 272 || Tale vi : Two-headed weaver ....... 278 | Tale ii continued .......... 275 Talevii: Brahman builds air-castles ...... 276 | Tale ii continued .......... 277 || Tale viii: Ape’s revenge ........ 277 | Tale ii continued .......... 282 || Tale ix : Ogre, thief, and ape ....... 283 | Tale ii continued .......... 284 || Tale x : Blind man, hunchback, and three-breasted princess . 285 ||| Tale xi: Ogre-ridden Brahman ...... 285 j Tale x concluded .......... 286 | Tale ii concluded 289 Colophon ............ 289 Prasasti 289 A brief Glossary 291 Words or meanings not authenticated by Bohtlingk . . . .291 Additions and corrections ......... 296 PREFACE BY THE EDITOR OF THIS TEXT The Panchatantra in the Study of Comparative Literature. — Under the title of Pancha-tantra there has been current in India for many cen- turies a collection of ancient Hindu popular tales, of which collection the name was made thoroughly familiar in the Occident some fifty years ago by that first great classic in the field of Comparative Literature, the Pantscha- tantra: fiinf Bucher indischer Faheln, Mdrchen und Erzahlungen of Theodor Benfey (Leipzig, 1859). The stories are intended for the instruction of princes, and in the oldest form of this work they exclusively convey precepts for the clever conduct of life 1 which are of so great intrinsic value, and are couched in so attractive a form, that, in translations and in translations of translations, the collection has had an influence upon the literatures of Western Asia and of Mediaeval Europe which is quite without a parallel. The Panchatantra in India. Tantrakhyayika. — But not only in Europe and in Western Asia has the Panchatantra had a notable history ; in its native India also the collection has existed as a collection for some twenty- one centuries, while the substance of the stories embodied in it is even older than that. It was my good fortune to discover the oldest known Sanskrit recension of the collection among the manuscripts loaned to me by the Deccan College Library of Poona. It is one of the Kashmirian MSS. got by Biihler, is written in the Sarada character, and bears the title Tantrakhyayika. This recension probably dates from about 200 B. c. Pandit Sahajabhatta, of Srinagar, discovered some more fragmentary MSS. of this fine old text. Together with the Poona MS. they form the basis of my forthcoming critical edition of the Tantrakhyayika. 2 Of the multitudinous Indian recensions of the work, one of the most important is that which has commonly been called by Western scholars the ‘ textus 1 This will be shown in the Introduction to my German translation of the Tantra- khyayika (Leipzig, B. G. Teubner). 2 Cp. my papers : Uber das Tantrakhyayika, die Kasmlrische Rezension des Pahca- tantra. Mit dem Texte der Handschrift Decc. Coll. VIII, 145. Des XXII. Bandes der Abhandlungen der phil.-hist. Klasse der Kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften No. V. Leipzig, bei B. G. Teubner, 1904 ; and Eine zweite Rezension des Tantrakhyayika (Zeitschr. d. Deutschen Morgenl. Gesellschaft, LIX, p. 1 ff.). XIV Preface ornatior’, but which is better designated by the name of its author, the Jaina monk Purnabhadra Suri. It is dated 1199 A.D. Furnabhadra’s recension. Supplementary works. — The present volume is the editio prineeps of the Sanskrit text of Purnabhadra’s recension of the Panchatantra. It is my hope and purpose in due course to issue another volume containing a critical introduction to the present edition of Purna- bhadra’s text, with the complete variants of the best manuscripts, and with indexes of stanzas and of metres ; and then a third giving a history of the Sanskrit Panchatantra in India, and of its offshoots in Western Asia and Europe, with rdsumds and parallels of the single tales. An English translation of Purnabhadra’s text has been made by Mr. Paul Elmer More, now Associate Editor of The ( New York) Nation , and formerly a pupil and assistant of Professor Lanman at Harvard. Genesis of this text-edition. — The Sanskrit text of this edition was first constituted by my friend, Professor Richard Schmidt, of Halle. He based his text upon Kosegarten’s MSS. A and K, comparing the Hamburg MSS. H and I for difficult passages. Schmidt’s recension of the text is represented by his well-known German translation. My discovery of the fact that Kosegarten’s edition of the ‘ textus simplicior ’ and his specimen of the ‘ textus ornatior ’ were wholly uncritical, and that the so-called ‘ textus ornatior ’ is based mainly on the ‘ textus simplicior ’ and on the above- mentioned Tantrakhyayika, made it necessary to examine all the Pancha- tantra MSS. available. Accordingly, I took upon myself this task, examined carefully some ninety MSS., and succeeded in determining the relations between the different recensions of the Panchatantra, and in ascertaining which were the best MSS. of each. Thereupon Professor Schmidt relinquished to me the task of editing Purnabhadra’s Sanskrit text, at the same time obliging me by taking upon himself the revision and publication of another Sanskrit text which we were to edit jointly, the Subhasita- samdoha of Amitagati. Manuscripts on which this edition is based, and its critical aim. — The general principles of critical procedure by which the editor has been guided in the constitution of this text, and the reasons for relying mainly on the five MSS. which have been chosen to serve as its basis, will be given in the promised volume containing the critical introduction. Several provi- sional statements, however, must here be made. The MSS. A and K proved to be contaminated MSS. (K having suffered even more from revisers than A) ; and, as such, they were unusable for a critical edition, except by way of occasional reference. The codices upon which the present edition is actuall} 7 based are the following: By the Editor of this Text xv bh = Deccan College x. 190, dated samvat 1468 ; N = Deccan College x. 189, dated samvat 1855 ; 4* = Deccan College iv. 55 ; P = Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 419, dated samvat 1537 5 M = Deccan College iv. 54. As will be proved in the critical introduction, codex N is a derivative of codex bh, and codices P and M are derivatives of codex 4'. The manuscripts bh and 4' are the most valuable of all the MSS. concerned. They are the reflexes of an archetype which was not wholly free from corruptions, but which differed very little from the text as written down by Purnabhadra himself. The restoration of this archetype is accordingly the critical aim of my edition. Obvious blunders (and only such) I have indeed endeavoured to correct, and chiefly with the help of other manuscript materials ; 1 but wherever I have deviated, even in trifles, from bh or 4' (whose wording is nearly identical), I have indicated the fact by placing an asterisk before the corrected passage. Wherever no such star is placed in the text, the reader may infer that it contains the wording of either bh or 4 / . For further details, I beg to refer the reader to the critical introduction. Acknowledgment of obligations. — There remains the most agreeable duty of acknowledging the aid I have received from various persons and institutions. This has been so generously and kindly given that I can only hope that my edition may prove to be of a scientific value and impor- tance commensurate with the kind interest which these excellent men and liberal corporations have shown in its progress. Professor Richard Schmidt, of Halle, not only relinquished the joint-editorship (as explained above), but copied for me the greater part of MS. Bh ( = Deccan College xiii. 68) and books ii and iii and iv of the Hamburg MSS. H and I, and turned over to me his printer’s copy of the text, as well as his copies and collations of MSS. A and K. — Miss Emma Benfey, of Hamburg, daughter of the celebrated scholar, presented me with her father’s collations of the Hamburg MSS. and of MS. K. — My beloved teacher, Geheimer Rat Professor Ernst Windisch of Leipzig, arranged for the publication of several of my Panchatantra treatises in the JBerichte and A bhandluri gen of the Royal Saxon Society of Sciences. He also secured for me from the funds of the Society certain appropriations which were of the utmost use and necessity in procuring manuscript and printed materials which were indispensable for the continuance of my investigations. — A like 1 Of these may be mentioned the MSS. A, Bh ( = Deccan College xiii. 68), and the Hamburg MSS. H and I of the textus simplicior. XVI Preface service was done me by Gelieimer Regierungsrat Professor Richard Pischel, of Berlin, upon whose recommendation the Royal Prussian Academy of Sciences voted to assign to me the income of the Bopp Foundation in 1904 and a part thereof in 1907. To the Librarian of the India Office in London, Mr. Charles H. Tawney, and to his successor, Mr. Frederick W. Thomas; to Professor Ernst Leu- mann, of Strassburg ; to Professor Sylvain Ldvi, of Paris ; to Geh. Regierungsrat Prof. Jacobi, of Bonn ; to the late Professor C. Bendall, of Cambridge ; to Dr. M. Aurel Stein, of the Indian Educational Service ; to Professor Eugen Hultzsch, of Halle ; to Professor Leo von Mankowski, of Cracow ; to the Government Epigraphist, Y. Venkayya, of Ootacamund ; to T. S. Kuppuswami Sastri, of Tanjore ; to Vakil Keshavlal Premchand, of Ahmedabad ; to Mr. J. C. Chatterji, of Srinagar ; and to Pandit Sahaja- bhatta, of Srinagar, I am greatly obliged for their help in providing me with manuscript materials, which, but for their aid, would not have been available for me. — The Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, the India Office Library, the Deccan College Library, the Libraries of Tanjore Palace, of Madras, Benares, and Khatmandu — these either lent to me the originals of their Panchatantra MSS. or provided me with copies of the same. At the instance of the Editor of this Series, Professors Brugmann, Leskien, Sievers, and Windisch, members of the Koniglich Sdchsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, addressed a memorial to the Koniglich Sdchsisches Minister ium des Kultus und offentlichen Unterrichts, with the request that the Editor of this text might be relieved of a part of his official duties until the close of these labours on the Panchatantra. The Royal Ministry assented to this request in the most generous and high-minded way, thus allowing me somewhat more of the leisure necessary for bringing these protracted and extensive investigations to an end. In this con- nexion my thanks are due to Geheimrat Professor Dr. Seeliger, to his Excellency Geh. Rat Dr. Waentig, to his Excellency the late Minister of State, Dr. v. Schlieben, and to his Excellency the Minister of State Dr. Beck. I here record my grateful sense of this kindness. Last not least— as we Germans are wont to say — my heartfelt thanks are due to the honoured Editor of this Series, Professor Lanman. He has given ungrudgingly of his pi'ecious time to my undertaking ; and, indeed, no one who has not worked with him will guess how considerable a share this editor has in the labour of preparing the volumes of the series. To him beginners in Sanskrit, for whom this edition is in part intended, owe the facilitation of their first progress by the division of the words which has been introduced into the text, and by the indication of the metres on the right-hand margin ; while advanced scholars no less than beginners will By the Editor of this Text XVII value his wording and arrangement of the head-lines, and his devices for distinguishing the frame-stories from emboxed stories, and the emboxments of the first degree from those of the second degree, and these from those of the third degree or even of the fourth. During the week before the Long Vacation of 1906 I had the pleasure of working with Mr. Lanman in my own home. Together we there elaborated very carefully the general plan of the volumes which are to contain the critical introduction and the variants and the history. We have exchanged, before and since, very many painstaking letters concerning particulars which the general reader is not likely even to notice, but which I trust will prove to be of real advantage for the final result. I must, moreover, thank him for revising my English in respect of its style, for reading a proof of pages 1 to 80 of the text, and for making it possible for me to embody the reproductions of parts of certain MSS. in this volume, and, in a forthcoming one, text-specimens of various recensions printed in poly- chromy. Without these rather expensive additions I should not have been able to show so clearly (1) the mutual relations of the best MSS. of Purnabhadra’s recension, and (2) the relations subsisting between the very various recensions of the collection as a whole. But I suspect that no public word which I can utter will touch Mr. Lanman more deeply than this, that he is a faithful executor of the intentions of his pupil and friend, the late Henry Clarke Warren, to whose enlightened and far-sighted generosity the science of Indology owes the possibility of publishing at a nominal price works which private commercial enterprise could rarely if ever undertake. Hopes and plans for future work. — Two years ago I had abandoned the hope of carrying my studies in the history of this, one of the most cele- brated works of Indian literature, to a natural and satisfactory termination. But now, since the Kdniglich Sdchsisches Ministerium des Kultus und offentlichen Unterriehts has granted me the leisure necessary for this purpose, I hope to publish the critical edition of the Tantrakhyayika, and its German translation, in the course of 1909 ; and to conclude these studies by bringing out, after the critical introduction and variants mentioned above, the promised history of the Panchatantra, the printer’s copy for which will, I trust, be ready by the beginning of 1910. Johannes Hertel. Dobeln. c NOTES ON THE EXTERNALS OF INDIAN BOOKS BY THE EDITOR OF THIS SERIES The occasion of these notes. — It is not unlikely that the introduction of word-division into this text of Purnabhadra may call forth strong expressions of disapproval from some of my colleagues. To meet such criticism was the primary object of these remarks. In preparing them, however, it appeared to me that a careful and well-illustrated statement of some of the defects of the Indian methods of handing down their texts, and of some of the innovations, ancient and modern, in these methods, would be in itself worth while, even if drawn out at greater length than the primary purpose of this discussion 1 might warrant. Granting provisionally, for the sake of the argument, that word-division is un-Indian, it should follow that, if we condemn word-division on this score, we ought also to condemn for a like reason various other departures from ancient Indian usage with respect to the externals of a book, departures, of which, however, not even the most conservative scholar seems likely to complain. Significance of Hindn conservatism. — The fear of innovation as something un-Indian is not well warranted by fact. It is true that, say for the first eighteen centuries of our era, changes in the methods of making a book have, like everything else in India, been very slow. The Hindu has held to the old, not from a conscious feeling that it would be un-Indian to change, but rather from simple inertia or from failure to find out something better, or because the old suited his habits. By habits I mean habits of body, of education, of mind, and of temper. The bodily habit of squatting instead of sitting at a table makes hound books incon- venient ; it is easier to hold a single leaf in thumb and finger than a heavy volume. The habit of learning a dictionary by heart makes alphabetic arrangement and all our Western contrivances for quick consultation 1 Facts pertinent hereto are given, with ample references, by G. Biihler, Indische Palaeograpliie, pp. 88-95. See also R. L. Mitra’s Report in Papers relating to the collection and preservation of the records of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, ed. by A. E. Gough, Calcutta, 1878, pp. 14-25. The Report sheds a flood of light on matters which over-zealous admirers of things Indian as such, would do well to know. XX Notes on the Externals of Indian Books superfluous. The wonders of modern science have begotten in us a curiosity of mind so omnivorous that few of us, if any, are willing to devote long years exclusively to one subject, as were the old-time Hindus. And their general temper of mind inhibited them from being in a hurry or being vexed with things that we deem intolerably inconvenient. With this in mind, let us consider the history of some of these externals of a book. What are the externals of a hook ? — They include everything but the composition of its text, namely (1) the material on which the characters are made ; (2) the shape of the material ; (3) the manner of keeping the leaves together ; (4) the method of making the characters, whether by hand, or by lithography, or by printing ; (5) the styles and sizes of the characters; (6) the distinction of verse from prose ; (7) marginal words and numbers to facilitate the finding of any desired part ; (8) punctuation ; (9) the spacing or division of the words. 1. Material. — The Hindus have used for their writings (besides tablets of wood and copper and stone) the material that was most convenient : birch-bark in Kashmir, where birches grow ; palm leaves in the south, where palm trees grow. Palm leaves were displaced in great part by the introduction of admirably good paper. 1 And good paper is now in some quarters giving way to paper that is good-for-nothing. In this respect, as in others, the Hindus are (perhaps with many a sigh) participants of ‘ modern progress ’. 2. Shape of the material. — Palm-leaf MSS. were long and narrow, not for any mysterious reason, but because the nature and grain of the leaf necessitated that shape. The lines run lengthwise. For similar reasons, the birch-bark leaves were of a shape corresponding to our quartos, and the lines run across the page. When paper was substituted for palm leaves, the inconvenient form was no longer necessary, but was persistently retained, and for the same reason as the two buttons on the back of a coat for evening-dress, which buttons held up the sword-belt of a former generation. Even the birch-bark leaves of the old Bower MS. are cut to the shape of a palm-leaf MS. The line of an American newspaper is about 6 cm. long; that of the oblong Bombay edition of the Maha-Bharata of 1878 is about 33 cm. long. The eyes jump from the end of one newspaper line to the beginning of the next without conscious effort. It requires a distinct effort of the eye- muscles to direct the axes to the beginning of a new line when the jump is one of 33 cm. We need not ask an oculist why such long lines are tiresome. In the first printed Sanskrit texts (of Jones and Carey : see 1 Mitra’s Report, p. 15. By the Editor of this Series xxi below) the lines run across the page as in a European book, and this may now be said to be the prevailing fashion among the Hindus. Here again they are departing from what (in Southern India at least) was ancient usage. They are wise in so doing, and we may be sure that they do not take the trouble to console themselves with the fact that the birch-bark shape is a very old one. 3. Way of keeping the leaves together. — For palm leaves this was usually done by putting the MS. between two stiff covers, making holes in covers and leaves, and putting strings through them, which strings were then wound around the whole bundle. For paper MSS. it was or is done by wrapping the leaves in cloth or paper and tying them up. The cloth has a band sewed to the corner for tying. Both methods are extremely inconvenient, and wasteful of time. The latter invites neglect, and is on that account often an ineffectual one, as any one knows who has handled Indian MSS. and noticed how often occasional leaves are missing, especially at the beginning or end. Even if the leaves do not get lost, they get into disorder very easily. It is impracticable to bind palm-leaf MSS. ; and extremely troublesome to bind paper MSS., because each single leaf has to be mounted before stitching. Even printed books are hard to bind when printed in folios or in the curious Indian six-paged ternions. Even if bound, the result (save in the case of small books) is inconvenient for the hand, because the ‘ back’ of the books comes at the foot of the versos and head of the rectos ; and awkward for the eye, because the first line of the verso is apt to be too distant and the last line of the recto too near. As intimated, an old-time pandit actually prefers his books unbound. He is not given to ‘ looking up references ’. As he sits cross-legged, a single loose leaf is easy to hold ; while a heavy bound volume would be most unhandy for him, except as used on a desk or frame ; and these, although mentioned, for example, at Harshacharita (Bombay, 1892), p. 95, were probably not usual. A scribe sits on his haunches, with his knees for a table (cf. Mitra’s Report, p. 22). To shelve such unbound MSS. so that they may be conveniently found and consulted is virtually impossible. 1 Six to twenty MSS. are often tied up in one cloth bundle. The great convenience of having the title lettered on the back of a book and of being able to take a single one from the shelf without further trouble cannot be duly appreciated until one has handled these bundles. The Sanskrit MSS. of the Berlin Library 1 Cf. Mitra’s remarks cm the ‘Accessibility’ (or rather, inaccessibility) of such MSS., p. 24. XXII Notes on the Externals of Indian Books and of the India Office Library are admirably bound, and no one objects. Were the libraries of European Sanskritists like those of the heads of the Tols of Bengal (Mitra, p. 21), the scientific output might well be meagre. With the now very rapid increase in the production of Sanskrit books printed in India, the adoption of the European (or Kashmirian) form is becoming more and more nearly universal ; and with this has come binding and the lettering of the backs. We ought to hail with gladness these departures from the ancient way. 4. Printing. — It was an Englishman, Charles Wilkins, the ‘ Caxton of India who ‘ with his own hands cut the punches and cast the types from which Halhed’s Bengali grammar was printed 1 at Hoogly in 1778 ’. It is only 116 years since the first Sanskrit book was printed. That was Sir William Jones’s edition of Kalidasa’s Seasons, 2 issued in Bengali letters in 1792. Wilkins taught a native blacksmith, Panchanan, to cut punches and cast type, and, most opportunely, at the very time when Carey, the ‘ Wiclif of the East ’, at Serampore, ‘ was in despair for a fount of the sacred Devanagari type 1 for his Sanskrit grammar.’ Panchanan made the fount, and he and his successors practised the art so skilfully that Serampore remained the principal type-foundry of the East down to 1860. The first Sanskrit book ever printed in Nagarl letters was Carey’s Hitopade^a of Serampore, 1803-4. Benares has produced many j litho- graphed texts. On the * Bombay side ’ the case was similar. The first important press of Western India 3 was started by the American Mission in 1816. A young Eurasian of that press, Thomas Graham, cut the first Marathi and Gujarati type. At this press were later employed also two young Hindu lads, one of whom, Javaji DadajI, learned the art of printing from the Americans, and founded the Nirnaya Sagara Press, now carried on by his son Tukaram Javaji. The other, taught by Graham, is still living, and cuts all the beautiful Nirnaya Sagara type. Printing in India is therefore modern, and essentially un-Indian in its origin; but no sane man would refuse a Sanskrit text because it was printed and insist on having one made by a Hindu scribe. The considera- tion of cost alone would utterly condemn such a preference. Meantime, Bombay and Poona and Calcutta are producing admirably printed Sanskrit texts ; printed texts are beginning to come from such out-of-the-way places as Nagpore; and from Kumbhakonam, the ‘Oxford of Southern India’, 1 George Smith’s Life of Wm. Carey, 2nd ed., London, 1887, p. 217. Cf. Life of H. T. Colebrooke, p. 227. 2 For an account of it, see JAOS. 16, p. ccliii. 3 Dr. Justin E. Abbott of Bombay writes me what follows. By the Editor of this Series xxm they come in great numbers. Whether we like it or not, printing will ere long have ousted memorizing and copying as a means of handing down texts. In short, the ancient Hindus are no longer ancient ; like the rest of the world they too are moving on. 5. Styles and sizes of the characters. — In old times a Tanjore scribe would write in Grantha characters, and a Kashmirian in Sarada. In any large collection of MSS. the variety of alphabets is very considerable, but the diversity due in part to the difference in individual handwriting, and in part to the difference of time, is of course vastly greater. As a source of difficulty, individual idiosyncracies of chirography, whether in Sanskrit or in English, need no comment. As for the difference in time, there lies before me a facsimile of the MS. of an ancient morality entitled Wisdom (Tudor Facsimile Texts, London, 1907). That MS. is only about 450 years old, and is excellent ; but it would be quite illegible, except after hours of study, to the average reader of to-day to whom English is vernacular. So greatly has the style of script changed. Now if every Occidental student of Indian antiquity had to have (what no Hindu has) an equal facility in reading his Sanskrit in Nagarl of various periods and districts, and in Grantha and Sarada and other alphabets, 1 those who pursued the study far would be few indeed. The printing of Sanskrit works in India is on the whole prevailingly in Nagari letters. That is, in a sense, un-Indian, as appears from this paragraph ; but it is a very great help to the general student to be rid of these embarrassing diversities. It is common for ancient MSS. to make a distinction in the size of the letters between those used for the text and those used for the comment. 2 This is an excellent and genuinely Indian contrivance, and the best and most recent prints do not depart from it. They have even improved upon it, as in the new edition of the Brahma-Sutras printed at the Nirnaya Sagara Press, in which the commented words are distinguished from the comment by the use of types of heavier and blacker face than that of the comment in which they are imbedded. The new Maha-Bhashya from the same press is a brilliant example of the usefulness and convenience of these distinctions. In this text of Purnabhadra the small type is used to distin- guish the frame-story from the rest of the text. 6. Distinction of verse from prose. — Verse is indeed sometimes separated from prose, even in ancient inscriptions : so by the danda or 1 To say nothing of reading his Pali (as he must) in Burmese, Cingalese, Kambodian, and Siamese letters. 2 So in the MSS. of the trivalli form, Mitra, p. 20. XXIV Notes on the Externals of Indian Boohs double danda in a Gupta inscription, 1 of 475-6 a.d. ; and in metrical inscriptions of the fourth century the verses or half- verses often correspond to the lines. 2 But the usual method in a MS. is to write the verses like prose, and all of it continuously. Poley’s Fiinf Upanishads (Bonn, 1844), contains the Katha, in mingled prose and verse; but the editor does not seem to have noticed that there were any verses. The difference, as a literary element, is so important that it should certainly be made clear to the eye. In the first drama registered by Gildemeister, 3 the Mrcchakatika, of Calcutta, 1829, the verses are printed in lines by them- selves ; and so in the UrvasI, Malatimadhava, Uttararama, and Ratnavall (Calcutta, 1830-2) ; and the custom has now become as good as universal with the Hindu editors of plays. It may be called an innovation, and a helpful one. 7. Marginal words and numbers to facilitate reference. — As a rule, the MSS. are practically devoid of conveniences of this kind. Many MSS. have nothing but the number of the folio (not page). Many have, besides the number, an abbreviated form of the title of the work. Some MSS., as of the Maha-Bharata, put the name of a major division (parvan) on the margin. Such words or numbers are rarely a thoroughly practical and convenient help in finding a passage. Even the Hindu felt the lack of such help, and accordingly coloured the chapter colophons or important words with red ink. Since this procedure is not feasible in print, the oblong printed Maha-Bharata of Bombay, 1878, is inconvenient for reference, because it always takes more or less searching to find the chapter-number, unless one writes it (as I have done) with a crayon in the margin. The oblong edition of Bombay, 1889, is vastly more convenient, in that it gives the chapter-number in the margin, besides both the name and number of the parvan. In general, the most recent works of the Nirnaya Sagara Press are so practical and convenient in this regard as to leave nothing to be desired, and even to put some Occidental editors to shame. 4 Devices used in this edition to facilitate reference, and for the convenience of the beginner. — An editor often forgets that the user of his book is not so familiar with it as is the editor. It may seem to him 1 Cited by Biihler, p. 84; see CII. 3, p. 96. Cf. p. 108. 2 Examples at CII. 3, pp. 20, 35. 8 Bibliothec. Sanskrit., p. 85. 4 Let any one who underrates the inconvenience here discussed, try to find a few passages in Boer’s Upanishads ; which have not even an indication of the chapter, save in the widely separated colophons. By the Editor of this Series xxv like ‘ damnable iteration ’ to give the title of the work and the title and number of the major division thereof at the head of each pair of pages; but the man who uses the work only occasionally, is glad to find his place at a glance and without having to study prefatory explanations or a table of contents. In a work like the Panchatantra, it is important to devise English titles for each tale, so short that several may be put into one head-line ; so well chosen as to suggest, if possible, the contents ; and, in case of two or more tales with the same motif, so similar as to imply the similarity. 1 Moreover, the order of mention should always be the same. 2 It is Dr. Hertel’s intention, in giving the variants, to refer to this text by page and line ; hence the page-number and the number of every third line are given, and always on the right-hand side of the page. And in order that the beginner may the sooner learn the meters, the (abbreviated) names of all meters except slokas are given in the margin. Emboxments indicated by wavy lines. — It is the Hindu habit to embox 3 one story within another, and a third within the second, and so on. To follow any given story through these interruptions is not always easy for a master, and is most difficult for a beginner who reads slowly. In this edition the frame-story is distinguished by small type ; emboxments of the first degree by large type ; emboxments of the second degree by large type and one vertical wavy line at the left-hand margin ; emboxments of the third (or fourth 4 ) degree by large type and two (or three) wavy lines. The general structure of the whole work appears also very plainly from the Table of Contents, in which I have tried to make the relation of frame-story to emboxments and of these to one another clear at a glance. Thus tale xv of book I, Strand-bird and sea, runs over 14 pages (83-96) with five interruptions (tales xvi-xx). The text of tale xv is indicated at a glance by the large type and absence of wavy line. If one wishes to read it all and continuously, one has only to skip the passages marked with a wavy line. So tale xxii of book I, King, minister, and false monk, runs over 6 pages (102-107) with emboxments of the second and third degrees. Tale ii of book II, Mouse and two monks, 1 Thus : I. xxv, Ape, glow-worm, and officious bird ; IY. ix, Ape and officious bird. Again: III. vi, Gold-giving serpent; III. vii, Gold-giving birds; III. xiv, Bird whose dung was gold. 2 Not ‘Lion and ram’ in head-line, and ‘Ram and lion’ in the Table of Contents. 3 We might say interject or intercalate. The unintended connotation of spuriousness goes with interpolate. The best word is embox; cf. einschachteln and emboiter. 4 As on p. 285. d XXVI Notes on the Externals of Indian Boohs runs over 20 pages (134-153), with six breaks, which, in the text as usually printed, seem complicated and confusing. The extreme simplicity and effectiveness of my device will, I hope, commend itself to all, and lead to its adoption in other texts of this kind. 8. Punctuation. — Single strokes are found, though seldom, even in the oldest times. Biihler gives a summary account of Indian punctuation at pages 84-85. What concerns us most is the fact that the methodical elaboration of a system was (in India, as elsewhere) the work of scholars ; and that the more or less thorough carrying out of such a system depended (as with us) on the education and carefulness of the scribe. So far Biihler. We may add that it depends also on the Hindu habit of mind, 1 which does not demand consistency and freedom from ambiguity so imperiously as do our modern teachers of English writing. In prose, the Hindu scribes commonly separate the subordinate clause from the principal one, and subordinate clauses from one another. For these purposes they use the danda (and, in Kashmirian MSS., the ardha-danda) or else annul the sandhi. How false the Vedic sandhi at the end of padas a and c really is appears from the example cited below, p. xxxix ; cf. Wackernagel’s Grammar, § 262. In a passage to be cited below (p. xxix), Bohtlingk opposed (in 1875) the introduction of punctuation, but he seems to have changed his opinion, for in 1889 he brought out the Chandogya and Brhadaranyaka Upanishads with free use of danda and ardha-danda, to say nothing of the valuable distinction of verse from prose and of the clear division into paragraphs, &c. In 1892 he discusses 2 the misleading punctuation marks used by the Hindus after each tenth part of a kandika without regard to sense, and gives 3 a most admirable example of truly helpful punctuation under the title ‘ Probe einer rationellen Bearbeitung des Taittirlya-Brahmana ’. Ten years later he says 4 that the misleading marks very much increase the difficulty of a rapid understanding of the text. A rational punctuation, on the other hand, he adds, cannot be too warmly commended. Dhupakar and Bakre, in the new edition 5 of the Brahma-Sutras, have been wonderfully successful in aiding the quick reading of the comments of Samkara and the rest. Besides the single and double stroke they use a not infrequent dash, single quotation marks to show the beginning and end of the multitudinous citations from the Upanishads, and parentheses to enclose the references to the latter. These marks are all in a style which 1 Cf. pp. xix-xx, above. 2 Berichte der kgl. sachs. Gesell., pp. 200, 202. 3 Ibid., pp. 203-226. 4 ZDMG. 56. 116. 6 Bombay, 1904, Nirnaya Sagara Press. By the Editor of this Series xxvu harmonizes so admirably with the Nagarl letters that the effect is wholly congruous. We may say that the Hindus have already recognized the value of rational punctuation, have developed it, under Western influence, from its early rudimentary form to a far better one, and do practical! y employ it with other useful typographical devices. Dr. Hertel’s text follows the general (but of course inconsistent) practice of the MSS. as to single and double danda, and employs in addition the ardha-danda of the MSS. of Kashmir. 1 Hyphenation of compounds. — Buddhaghosa, in book vii of the Visuddhi-magga, derives Bhagava from bhagga as follows : Yasma pana lobhadosamohaviparitamanasikaraahirikanottappakodhupanahamakkhapa- lasaissamacchariyamayasatheyyathambhasarambhamanatimanamadappa- kkapapancacatubbidhavipariyesaasavaganthaoghayogaagatitanhupadanapa- ncacetokhilavinibandhanivaranabhinandanachavivadamulatanhakayasatta- nusayaatthamicchattanavatanhamulakadasakusalakammapathadvasatthidi- tthigataatthasatatanhavicaritappabhedasabbadarathaparilahakilesasatasaha- ssani sahkhepato va pancakilesakkhandhaabhisankharadevaputtamaccu- mare abhanji, tasma bhaggatta etesarh parissayanam Bhagga va ti vattabbe Bhagava ti vuccati. This is the most lengthy compound I have noted in the work (about 449 letters). I cannot believe that a division by hyphens would not be helpful. The Rangoon edition (p. 171 %3 ) makes a halfway attempt at division without hyphens. It does so with hyphens at p. 392 24 . Punctuation in English. — The punctuation of modern English is held to be an indispensable aid to intelligibility, and its importance has been often illustrated. The words of the famous apology, ‘ I said he was a liar it is true and I am sorry for it,’ if pointed so that the words ‘ it is true’ have the force of a parenthetic concessive clause, form an amende honors able. If pointed so that the words ‘ it is true ’ make a declarative clause, they are only an aggravation of the original insult. De Yinne cites 2 the official print of a Congressional enactment specifying certain things as free of customs duty, — among them, ‘fruit, seeds.’ Congress had doubtless intended to say ‘ fruit-seeds ’, but the substitution of a comma for a hyphen cost the Government many thousands of dollars. ‘Dancing girls’ and ‘ dancing-girls ’ are very different. Ein wohlberechtigter Glaube is ‘a well- justified belief’. Ein wohl berechtigter Glaube is ‘a belief which is prob- 1 In places where Dr. Hertel has introduced the ardha-danda, his MSS. generally annul the sandhi, and very often, if not in most cases, use the single danda. 2 Correct Composition, p. 244. xxviii Notes on the Externals of Indian Books ably justified’. As a version of varavarnini, ‘fair-colored woman’ is correct ; while ‘ fair colored woman ’ is incorrect, and to an American most amusingly so. My children recently had the fun of puzzling me with some very easy English sentences. They need but little pointing ; but for that little the need is great. The teacher said that that that that that sentence contained was a pronoun It was and I said not or That that is is that that is not is not. The puzzles are puzzles only to the eye. The instant the sentences are intelligently spoken all unclearness vanishes. But if they must be under- stood without the help of sentence-accent and its concomitants, to wit, by eye and not by ear, why should we deny the reader such help 1 as we can easily give ? 9. Spacing or division of words. — Its usefulness in English or Greek. — Suitable punctuation is an immense help to us in understanding our English. Great as that help is, it is yet my deliberate opinion that the help which we get from the division of words in modern English is incal- culably greater. Its value is seldom if ever thought of ; in part because word-division is so wholly a matter of course, and in part because no one would think of proposing to deprive us of it. A newspaper that should do away with the spacing of words would speedily go into bankruptcy. For fifty years I have had better opportunities for learning English than for learning any other tongue. I am sure that I could divide most (but not all) of the words of an unspaced English book or newspaper, but I am abso- lutely unwilling to take the useless trouble. I want spacing, just as I want short lines, for convenience, comfort to the eyes, and saving of time. Oculist and psychologist give more technical reasons, but no better ones. As I said, I could not divide and understand all the unspaced words, even in English, with certainty. Take the combination godisnowhere. It may mean ‘God is now here’, or just the opposite, ‘God is nowhere.’ The ambiguity is absolute. The ambiguity of manslaughter furnished the point for Lord Macaulay’s amusing riddle (man’s laughter : man- slaughter). A story widely current, and told (with much aptness and probably little truth) of my friend Professor A. V. W. Jackson, narrates 1 It is indeed possible, by careful construction of sentences, so to frame a long and elaborate document that it shall be wholly unambiguous without punctuation. Thus the Bishop of London issued the Decree (of April 12, 1897) of the Consistorial Court of his See, authoi’izing the transfer of the Bradford MS. to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, without one single comma or semicolon, and without a single period save one at the end. See Bradford’s History 1 Of Plimouth Plantation ’, Boston, 1901, pp. xxi-xxviii. By the Editor of this Series xxix that he telegraphed from New York to Mrs. Jackson, ‘ Have gotten theatre tickets. Meet me at Grand Central Station,’ and that she met him, not alone, as he expected, but with eight friends, since the operator had divided gotten as got ten. A pupil of mine, son of a German lawyer, used as a child to suppose that the Erb-lasser of the legal notices of his father’s office was an Er-blasser , and connected it with der Verblichene. I remember misdividing Weber’s Erb-ubel (Ind. Stud., xvii. 208) as Er-bubel and pausing to wonder what it might mean. Some one may say that these ambiguities are sporadic, and are more amusing than convincing. I reply : Even if we grant that there are few or no difficult cases, the settling of five hundred easy cases of word-division on each page of unspaced English would be a process, and, what is more, a process requiring much ill-spent effort of eye-muscles and mind. 1 The work would be pure loss with no countervailing gain. Ancient Greek manuscripts did not space the words; and yet I suspect that an editor who should print a text of Plato to-day without spacing (and perhaps with a host of mediaeval ligatures) would be adjudged to be of not quite sound mind. It is not clear that Greek studies have suffered by this departure from the usage of the MSS. Objections to word-division in Sanskrit. — Bobtlingk’s protest. — Dr. Hertel, speaking of a friend of both of us, a German professor, and his opinion on word-division in this text, said : 1 Er straubt sich mit Handen und Fussen dagegen.’ The reason for that disapproval was not given ; nor do I remember to have seen in print any decided protest against word- division save one. That was from Bohtlingk. In a note to his critical remarks on the Katha-sarit-sagara, in speaking of Brockhaus’s edition, which is printed partly in Nagari and partly in Roman letters, and every- where with a free use of word-division, he says : 2 ‘ Man verwohne nicht den Anfanger, schone das Auge des Geubteren und greife dem selbststandigen Urtheil desselben nicht vor. Mit anderen Worten: Man fiihre zum sogenannten leichteren Verstandniss des Textes keine neuen, dem indischen Alphabet unbekannten, Werthzeichen ein, also auch keine Interpunction.’ And so on. 1 It may be remarked that, since the introduction of typesetting machines, mis- divisions of words in our daily newspapers have become much more common and are noticeably disturbing. With the modern key-board machines, alterations and proof- corrections are difficult and expensive. Misdivisions which used to be corrected easily in movable type, are allowed in linotype work to pass unrectified. On the proofs of Whitney’s Atharva-Veda appeared ‘ 0 thou sand-eyed one ’ for 1 thousand-eyed ’ (iv. 20. 5), and ‘make yet his libation’ for ‘make ye this libation’ (vi. 32. 1). 2 Melanges Asiatiques, vii. 539, St. Petersburg Acad., 1875. XXX Notes on the Externals of Indian Books As to ‘ forestalling the reader’s judgment — It would have been an entirely proper consideration for some extremely youthful editor of a hard text about whose meaning he was not certain, that, in a case of doubt as to the right way of dividing an ambiguous combination, he should not prejudice the decision of a scholar so much his superior as Bohtlingk. But this text is not solely for the most mature scholars. The attempt has here been made to kill two birds with one stone : first, to give to advanced scholars a really critical edition of a specific and identifiable recension of a famous work of literature ; and secondly, to present it in such a way that, as a reading-book for beginners, it would be suitable in respect of form, as it is certainly most suitable in respect of contents. * To prejudice the judgment of the reader’ — that is precisely what the legitimate duty of a competent editor is. It is his business to study the text until he finds out what it means, and then to print it so that others may comprehend it with much less trouble than he. As to ‘spoiling the beginner’ with too much help. — (Man verwohne nicht den Anfanger.) The strange alphabet, the variety of forms, the peculiarities of word and of sentence combination, the acquiring of a new vocabulary, all these difficulties confront the student at the very outset and simultaneously. The gravest of them is the quick division of the words. The two chief means of making that division are an ability to recognize the stems, and a ready familiarity with the inflexional endings that mark the points of division. Neither of these means is as yet at the beginner’s command. Is it ‘ spoiling ’ him to distribute the initial diffi- culties over the first few weeks of his course? My own practice is to make the beginner spend some eight or ten lessons in memorizing the principal paradigms and sandhi-rules, and then plunge at once into actual reading. To learn to swim one must plunge into the water. This text should help him to become more quickly familiar with the form and sound of very many separate vocables ; and such familiarity is the best equipment for attacking books printed in the usual Hindu manner. Word-division useful to men taking only one year of Sanskrit. — It may be granted that a man who has decided to give his life to the study and teaching of Sanskrit ought not to be frightened out of it by the hard beginning. But, except for men of inherited wealth, the opportunities for such a life are extremely few, so few that this class may be disregarded. On the other hand, there are very considerable classes of students — Hellenists, Latinists, Germanists, to mention no others — for whom it is highly desirable that they should pursue the study of Sanskrit for one Bij the Editor of this Series xxxi single year, without even an intention of continuing it further. It is pitiful to think how small is the amount of Sanskrit text usually read in a firsts year course. With proper text-books and a judicious presentation of the initial difficulties, such students could easily and certainly read a very considerable amount of Sanskrit text in that single year, and quit the subject feeling that they had got a great deal out of it besides a little raw material for future studies in comparative grammar and the like. I have an increasingly high opinion of the value of Sanskrit as a disciplinary study. Quite a number of present or prospective lawyers have studied it under my instruction, and, as I hope, not without profit. Under the tremendous pressure of the ‘ new studies ’ (such as electrical engineering, experimental psychology, economics, and the like), the study of the ancient languages can never hold its own if we persist in making no concessions. It is folly here to say tout ou rien. Word-division offends Hindu taste. — The objectors to word-division say that it spoils the edition for general circulation in India. That is true. It is strange that the Hindu should care so much about this item of the externals of a book, and be so regardless of many of the others. It seems like straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel. About four-fifths of Brockhaus’s Katha-sarit-sagara is in Roman letters, and Jlbananda published the work with Somadeva’s verses turned into prose. In speaking of these two performances, Durgaprasad and Parab, on page 3 of their edition, say that they have undertaken to print the work once more, because, although it had twice been printed, they felt that its characteristic form had been completely ruined : Tpj qqqojrtb I They doubtless had Brockhaus’s no less than his ‘ ’ in mind. Be that as it may, the Hindu taste is for us no cogent argument against word-division. Results of misdivision in spoken English, &c. — I can best pave the way for an effective presentation of the results of misdivision in Sanskrit by giving examples in English of misdivision, 1 the results of which have become part and parcel of our language. The little daughter of a friend of mine had often heard, as part of a familiar church-hymn, the words ‘The consecrated cross I’d bear, Till death shall set me free’. ‘Father,’ she asked, ‘ what is a consecrated cross-eyed bear 1 ’ In English, * cross I’d bear’ (= cross I would bear, crucem ferrem) and ‘cross-eyed bear’ (= ursus strabo) are phonetically identical. Such juvenile mistakes leave 1 Or, what is the same thing, of miscombination. XXX11 Notes on the Externals of Indian Boohs no trace save good-natured smiles. Others, not different in essence, have become part of the great fabric of our mother tongue. 1 Thus an ekename, Icelandic auka-nafn, meant ‘an added name’ or ‘ name of addition ’ (Hamlet i. 4). Misdivision gave us, as early as the Promptorium Parvulorum (1440), a neke name , modern nickname. Similarly an evet (1552) or ewt gave us a newt : cf. ‘Eye of newt and toe of frogge ’, Macbeth iv. 1 . The Middle English Awdry (Anglo-Saxon iEj>eldryht, modern Etheklred) is the name of a sainted woman, foundress of a monastery in the Isle of Ely. A fair, held on St. Awdry’s day, was famous in Cambridgeshire, as was also the cheap and showy lace sold on such occasions. The two words of her name, Saint and Awdry, under the domination of a single accent, became a true unit, and were doubtless pronounced Sntdwdry, the accentless ai being lost and the n becoming syllabic. 2 A natural result of further composition, as with fair or lace , would be the dropping of the unaccented first syllable. While the histori- cally correct division is Snt-dwdry, the phonetically natural one is Sn-tdwdry ; and the latter prevailed, as we see in the tawdry-lace of Spenser and Shakespero. Such is the story of the holy name, which, in the form tawdry , as a word for cheap and vulgar finery, has passed into modern English. In nickname , newt, tawdry, the loss is from the prior to the latter element of a frequent combination. In riding, adder, auger, umpire, the reverse is the case. The Norwegian tridj-ung = Icelandic pridj-ungr, ‘ third part of a thing ’ (cf. AS. feord-ing, ‘ farthing ’), is represented in Middle English by triding or thriding, used to designate the three districts (North, East, West) of the county of York. The combination North thriding (the double spirant not being pronounced double) would naturally become Northriding. Similarly East triding, Eastriding. The surviving spirant (mute) would naturally attach itself to the more familiar element of the compound, North (East), so that the second element would be felt as riding, and this is the form in which thriding or triding has now become part of our language. The cases of Middle English a nadder (German Natter), a nauger (AS. nave-gar), a noumpere (Old French non-pair) hardly need comment. Hr. Hertel cites the proper name Naschmarkt, the designation, both popular and official, of a market in Leipzig, and originating in the com- bination an Aschmarkt (= am Aschmarkt)', and forms like o-umpovs 1 These have been treated most interestingly by Charles P. G. Scott, Transactions of the American Philological Association, vols. 23-25 (1892-4). For the examples that follow, see 23. 221 ; 224; 24. 103; 25. 88 ; 23. 255-272. 2 As in sw&in, boat-swain, pronounced Msn: cf. s&il, tdp-sail, pronounced tdpsl. By the Editor of this Series XXXlll originating in phrases like tovs iukpovs. In the Veda the s of askrta, sa?hskrta, &c., is no survival of hoary antiquity ; but rather the result of misapprehended forms 1 like nis-krta. This is evident from the phrase iskartaram dn-iskrtam, RV. viii. 88 (99). 8, where the first word is a clearly intended antonym of the second, just as in verse 7, in the phrase prahetaram dprahitam. In like manner sura has become part of the Sanskrit vocabulary as antonym of the misdivided asura : cf. the pendants Aditi and Bit i. Word-division a real difficulty to the Hindus. — It is now clear, as I hope, that the dividing of unspaced English, if it were commonly so printed, would be an intolerable difficulty ; and that correct division of frequent spoken English combinations has in fact often proved too difficult for English-speaking people. With greater reason, then, may the division of Sanskrit be deemed a legitimate embarrassment for an Occidental ; especially if, as will appear, it was and is a real difficulty to the Hindus. To show that it was, I may cite the Paninlya Siksa, which, in enumerating the factors of good recitation of the sacred texts, classes word-division 2 with agreeable tone, distinct rendering of the syllables, correct accent, &c. ( madhuryavi aksara-vyaktih pada-cchedas tu susvarah). This is signifi- cant. To show that it is, I well remember how, in looking over a lot of manuscripts in India with a native scholar whose learning was highly esteemed in Europe, he paused and re-read attentively once or even twice a difficult passage before apprehending its import. I am convinced that he was indeed a ‘ pucka pundit ’ ; but, if any one doubts it, let us ask a Hindu scholar on whom no such imputation can rest, an ancient and most minutely learned one, the author of the Rig- Veda Pratisakhya. Evidence of the Pratisakhya. — The author just mentioned says (at xiv. 28 = 821): The limit of the mistakes arising from the combination of vowels is not to be got at by number, nor yet [that] of the others [arising from the combination of consonants]. But from this treatise it is quite possible for a man of suitable endowments 3 to learn all the ins and outs of the matter. VHT II The prior half of his statement no modern is likely to deny. As for the latter, the treatise itself presupposes the existence of the Pada-patha of Sakalya ; and the history of Vedic exegesis, from Sakalya’s time until now, 1 Cf. Bloomfield, JAOS. 16, p. cxxvi ; Hopkins, 17. 69, 182. 2 Ind. Stud., iv. 270. 3 So Uvata : JA., May, 1858, p. 376. e XXXIV Notes on the Externals of Indian Boohs makes it clear that it is quite beyond the power of any treatise or of any authority to settle all the uncertainties of division of the Veda. Evidence of the Pada-patha. — This work is, as Geldner 1 remarks, the first great running commentary on the Rig- Veda. It is a commentary made without one word of explanation and by the simplest conceivable means, and is essentially a setting forth of the individual words of the text in uncombined form. This fact alone is the most striking evidence of the truth that the ancient Hindus realized the grave defects of their combined text as an unambiguous vehicle of thought. Geldner calls 2 the Pada-patha a ‘masterpiece of Vedic learning’, ‘ without setting it up on the pedestal of infallibility.’ But, while empha- sizing again and again 3 the fineness of Sakalya’s understanding of Vedic thought and diction, even Geldner admits an occasional error, 4 and declares that a thorough investigation of the Pada-patha is a pressing necessity. 1 It is hard to believe that samudrena sindhavo yadamdnak (RV. iii. 36. 7 a) is not a miscombination of samudre nd sindkavo yada- mdnah (vi. 19. 5 d) ; although it is quite possible (as Geldner might say) that Sayana is right in taking each of these texts at its face value. Pischel and Geldner hold that Roth went too far in oppugning Sakalya’s authority. The very fact of divergence of opinion among such eminent scholars is the best proof of the point which we are trying to make. Intentional ambiguities. — Unintended ones have thus far been con- sidered, but it is worth while to mention incidentally that the Hindus realized the possibilities of using Sanskrit for intentional ambiguities, skilfully devised for fun. To show the reader to what extreme lengths they go we refer to the Rasika-ranjana, ed. by R. Schmidt, Stuttgart, 1896. This is a poem on renunciation when divided in one way ; in another, it is a poem on sensual love. Such things are tours de force, and hardly bear on our argument. For other instances, see Macdonell, Skt. Lit., p. 331 ; Orientalische Bibliographie, ix. 258 ; Stein’s RajataranginI, Transl., i, p. 177. Many hutdni in Parab’s Subhasita-ratna-bhandagara (1886, p. 307) depend for their point on double possibilities of division. 5 Professor Joseph Wright of Oxford calls my attention to the classical example in Ralph Roister Doister, act iii, scenes 4 and 5, Merygreeke’s letter to Dame Custance. Hindu devices for showing word-division. — That the resolution of combinations is a real difficulty even to the Hindus is shown, not only by 1 Ved. Stud., iii. 144. 2 Ibid., iii. 144. 3 Ibid., i. 267, «ra; ii. 189, simah; ii. 802, adhipatyam. 4 Ibid., i. 122, Tcare, not harah. B Cf. Hertel, WZKM. 22. 119 (svar gatas, svarga-tas, &c.). By the Editor of this Series xxxv Pada-pathas and Pratisakhyas, but also by the fact that they often mark the word-division in their MSS. Weber, 1 describing MS. no. 1558 of the Berlin Royal Library, says : Every word is separated from the others by a point, and the members of compounds by little strokes above the line. Pischel, 2 describing no. 234 of the Tubingen Library, says : It is extra- ordinarily correct, and has been carefully revised, often with marking of the division of the words. For a large part of a fine MS. of the Bhagavatl- sutra of the Harvard collection the words are divided by little vertical strokes, sometimes in coloured ink, above the line. The like is true of an old MS. of Sutrakrtanga-Dipika from Pathan, with the (copied?) date ‘ Samvat 1583 ’. Dr. Hertel writes me that his Purnabhadra codex A very often separates the words by a danda, and that corresponding division is frequent in other MSS. used by him for this edition. Codex v k, one of his best MSS., regularly separates the words by little strokes over the line through 53 of its 102 leaves. In cases where an initial vowel is obscured by sandhi or otherwise, it often writes that initial over the line : thus i i ?rr^ i As may be guessed from these examples, this Bengali fashion of writing the — has often been the occasion of errors creeping into a text by misdivision. Trend of modern usage in respect of division. — The very first Sanskrit work printed in Nagari was Carey’s Hitopadesa, Serampore, 1804, with an introduction by Colebrooke. That great scholar, in speaking (p. xv) of ‘ the peculiar difficulties of the language ’, said : ‘ To lessen one of those difficulties, which arises from the frequent permutation of letters at the beginning and close of words, the editor has marked, by a dot under the syllable, places where the elision of a letter is found, or any other permu- tation, that is not obvious.’ So the Samkhya-pravacana-bhasya of Seram- pore, 1821. Coming to recent prints, Shankar Pandurang Pandit, in his four quarto volumes of the Atharva-Veda (1895-8), and in the second ed. of his Malavika, separates the words quite thoroughly. This he does by using virama with utmost freedom ( 31 *^ 3Tf^T | | 3flf I &c.), and by even disregarding the sandhi (^n 3 jf^f?f: | «r: I &c.). This is no hastily considered scheme of a novice, for he had printed an elaborate edition of Raghuvansa years before (1869-), with close adherence 3 1 Verzeichniss, ii. 151. 2 Abh. d. Gottinger Gesell., 39. 10. 3 But he does not shrink from using T at the end of an odd pada. XXXVI Notes on the Externals of Indian Books to the traditional continuity of writing. No one will deny his great learning as judged by high native standards. Pischel, in the preface to his Hemacandra (1876, p. xi), laments the necessity of printing the text in Roman letters. ‘ And yet,’ he adds, ‘ this way of publishing Sanskrit works has the one advantage of making the comprehension more easy by the more frequent separation of the words.’ His text shows very numerous violations of the rules of sandhi, but he is convinced that many of them go back to Hemacandra himself. Jacobi, Kalpasutra, 1879, p. 29, says: ‘The interpretation of Prakrit texts pre- senting numerous difficulties, I have thought it expedient to separate the parts of compounds.’ In his Maharastrl Tales (1886, p. ix) he says : ‘ I have indicated the members of compounds by dots. . . . This will greatly facilitate the understanding of the text. The Hindus themselves, feeling the need of this help, occasionally separate the words by little strokes. It is the briefest kind of a commentarius perpetuus, and is, for simple texts, quite sufficient.’ Word-division in this volume. — 1. By spacing. — The results of word- division may be considered under three heads, according as they are attained, (1) by simple spacing; (2) by free use of virama; and (3) by use of a vertical stroke above the line or of an inverted v beneath it, to show the cuts between the members of compounds and the points at which crasis has taken place. — 1. The Bombay MBh. of 1878 prints ii. 39. 4 a thus : The same line in the ed. of 1889 is printed ^ ff JTfqtZffa «T . Not even the most conservative object to this. Bohtlingk 1 lamented that Bhatavadekar had run together the words which he could have separated by simple spacing. So did the Hindu, and spaced them in the second edition. 2. Word-division by use of virama. — No alphabet renders the sounds of a language with entire precision. Compare the beggarly outfit of half-a- dozen letters with which the English alphabet has to render the many vowels and diphthongs of spoken English. But the question whether we shall write or rfT^t is not even one of orthography (the pronunciation being the same in either case) ; it is simply a question of the habits of the scribes. These are notoriously inconsistent, even within the limits of the same MS. 2 To illustrate, let me give the reading of a line or two of the MBh., first from my MS. of Salya-parvan of 1620, second from the Bombay ed. of 1878, and last from the Bombay ed. of 1889. 1 Melanges Asiatiques, viii. 203 (1877). 2 Cf. the methods of marking Yedic accents, HOS. vii, p. exxi. By the Editor of this Series xxxvii 16.20 1878 TO:Trai ^IN 3 f f riijf^rf Tm f^ r 1889 to: TOflnf^rfTT ?TTft^ II 1^. O. J./ It will be seen that it is the modern print and not the old MS. that avoids the virama and uses But the fact is not of the smallest significance, for in the print near by we find &c. Thus at ix. 8. 2 : 1620 3T^9I H I 1889 It is in the highest degree significant that the scribe did not think of -n ni- as a single syllable : he thought of sarvan as a separate word and finished writing it; and not till then did he begin nihanisyati ! For a like reason he has neglected the sandhi of rathdn, although writing it — with beautiful inconsistency — in the next word but one ! Virama in the MSS . 1 — The MSS. make no difference, in their way of writing, between a medial and a final consonant. If they divide an aksara containing several consonants, the division is made according to the same principles whether within the word or at the end. Usually, indeed, they write the first consonant in the pada-form. But — to meet an objection that has been made — there are frequent examples of virama with the samhita- form, and that from my best MSS., bh and 'k : thus, 50. 16 ; 52. 5 ; 59. 26 ; ^ 74. 8 ; WtT° 76. 13 ; ftRTy 77. 10; faJJTOffJUT 89. 1; 99. 6; TO*k 110 - 20 5 f^RT ?£§ 113. 11 ; S^f^TWTfror 123. 2 7 ; and so on. Indeed, we find occasional combinations like snfTST (120. 10) and (128. 28). At all events, these examples show that the method of division adopted in this text does not offend against the spirit of the Nagarl writing. It is certain that the scribes of MSS. bh and 'k were learned pandits, and men of conscience in matters phonetic. The editor of a printed text (unlike the scribe) must decide upon some consistent course. It would have been most culpable, in cases where even the native scribes leave us the choice between two ways of writing (both phonetically correct), to choose the less clear, simply out of deference to what is indeed the preponderating habit of the scribes, but of scribes who gave little heed to the matter. 1 From Dr. Hertel’s letter of Jan. 20, 190S. xxxvm Notes on the Externals of Indian Books Virama before an initial vowel. — The syllables ta-ma-pa are pronounced alike, tam apa, whether written cTJPT or 3m. In the latter method, one must first annul the inherent 3^ of by virama, 1 and then undo the annulment by writing an initial 3J. By the former or Hindu method both processes are saved. But to a non-Hindu the ‘ saving ’ is as illusory as was that effected by use of the logotypes in the founts of old-time compositors. Even the Asoka inscriptions show initial a after a final nasal. Virama after sounds not permitted as finals in the pause. — Certain sounds are forbidden in the pause : so c, j, y, r. It is doubtless for this reason that the Hindu shrank from writing 71 xf although precisely identical in sound with tPeJ, The c, y, and r are not really in the pause ( avasane ) at all, and are only apparently so to the eye. The spacing separates them only for the eye, not for the organs of speech, and is only the logical extension of a system of division which the Hindus themselves have adopted in part. The spacing may be a departure from the fashion of the scribes : yet no one condemns an editor for printing a in words which the scribes write (and pronounce) with or visarga for upadhmaniya or j ihvdmuliya, or for neglecting the doubling of a consonant after r. 3. Word-division at points of crasis. — The difficulty here is part of the essence of the language. Word-division by resolution of the crasis would yield a group of sounds disagreeing with those of the true text. The resolution must not be made ; it may only be indicated. For this purpose the MSS. often use various marks, a stroke or an avagraha, or a combina- tion of both (|£), over or under the line, and the avagraha (sometimes doubled) in the line. The avagraha is not to be commended for crasis. If employed commonly for cases of elision, as in it would seem to bo the less suitable for cases like 3T%^^5:, where neither Tj nor 3T is elided. Strokes and avagrahas are written over the line in north-western MSS., under the line in Kashmir MSS. The strokes are used for separating words or stems, the avagraha and its combination with the stroke (|£) only for separating words. In order clearly to distin- 1 It is incidental to the partly syllabic character of the Nagarl alphabet that the two sounds, m and a, of the one letter may belong, the one to one word, the other to the next. I can cite nothing analogous from English but a line from the ‘Whimsey Anthology’ of Carolyn Wells (New York, 1906, p. 52): ‘I’m sorry you’ve been 6 0 ( = siek so) long; Don’t he disconsol8.’ The sounds represented by the numeral 6 ( = six=sick s) belong, part to the word sick and part to the word so. By the Editor of this Series XXXIX guish separated words from separated stems, Dr. Hertel employs in liis text the stroke over the line exclusively for the separation of stems, and an angle under the line to separate words (e. g. I ^ I ifa^rTt)- Wherever the angle could not, for typographical reasons, be employed under the line, he puts it over the line (e. g. For the sake of beginners, most of the stems (but not the prefixes) have been separated in the easy tales, I. v, vi ; and with these a student might begin reading. In the rest of the text, stems are separated only in cases which are liable to puzzle beginners who have overcome the first difficulties. Word-division has been given throughout the whole of the text. Word-division and sandhi. — The reader should consult the illuminating observations of Wackernagel in his Grammar, § 262. In the modern living use of Sanskrit in India, the sandhi is often simply ignored where the clearness of expression might suffer thereby. How utterly artificial and preposterous is the sandhi between two lines of a Vedic stanza has long since been pointed out (JAOS. x. 425). Thus at RV. ix. 97. 38 a b we have sd punand upa sure nd dhatdbhe aprd rodasi vi *d avail, Pada-patha dhatd \ a | ubhe f aprdh |. The a belongs of course to b ; and we must pronounce thus, dhdta 6bhe, &c. The graphical combina- tion of dhatd with 6bhe would give dhatdubhe ; instead of which, we have dhdta first combined with a to dhdta, and then that with ubhe ! In the case of vii. 20. 4, ubhe cid indra rddasi nxahitvd paprdtha tdvinbhis tuviwiah, it is true that four considerations (the lexical 1 one ; the metrical ; the accentlessness of paprdtha ; and the Pada-patha) unite to show that b must begin with a paprdtha ; but I know of no parallels for such absurdities in English, save in the humorous verses of Thomas Hood or the like. Illustrations of the results of non-division. — The non-division of words in Sanskrit books, in connexion with the laws of sandhi, is a fruitful source of misunderstandings. It remains to enforce this thesis (and incidentally the above-cited statement of the Pratisakhya) by some actual examples. These illustrations are chosen, a few from very many ; are intended to be typical ; concern famous texts or interesting matters ; and are cumulative in their nature. From the Rig- Veda : yuvtfrarava, &c. — By the rules of sandhi, both the combinations, -%h + a- and -%h + ra-, give the same result, namely, -ira-. In like manner -oh + a- and -oh + ra- yield -ora-. In combinations of this type the ambiguity is complete. For convenience, let the texts come first: 1 Finite forms of^ra without a or id are of extremest rarity: correct PW. xl Notes on the Externals of Indian Books viii. 39. 2 ode ny drdtirdrdvndm vuvd ary6 drdtir it 6 yucchantv amurah x. 40. 7 yuvdm ha Bhujyum yuvdm Asvina Vdsam yuvdm Bui jar am Umndm 'dparathuh | yuvdrdrava pdri sakhydm asate yuvdr ahdm dvasd sumndm a cake || vii. 68. 7 utd tydm Bhujyum A hind sdkhayo mddhye jahur durSvasa/i samudre | nir im parsad dravd yd yuvakuh || At viii. 39. 2, 6akalya divides n% | drdtih | rdravndm | ; and Sayana renders c : [And burn] down the enemies of those who offer oblation, raravnam havi/i prayacchatdm aratih SatruhS ca ni daha. At x. 40. 7, &akalya again divides yuvd/i | rdrdvd | ; and Sayana renders c : The friendship of you two, the giver of oblations, the sacrificer, await = awaiteth, yuvor yuvayoli sakhyam mitratvam rarava havisdm pradata yajamano (sic) paryasate | parydste || vacana-vyatyayali ||. Roth, in 1871, followed Sakalya, and set up (PW. vi. 284) a stem rdravan, ‘ freigebig,’ for viii. 39. 2 and x. 40. 7, without being able to adduce a single other example. 1 In his oral lectures, however, of April 28, 30, 1875, upon RV. x. 40, he dissented from Sakalya, and divided yuvdr dravd and drdtir dravtidm. 2 It is noteworthy that Ludwig, in his Rigveda, 1875, agrees with Roth’s later view as to the word-division (but not the translation) of both viii. 39. 2 and x. 40. 7 ; and that Ludwig’s view and Roth’s are doubtless independent each of the other. 3 4 In 1884, in the minor PW., v. 171, Bohtlingk assumed, ‘ with Delbriick,’ 4 d-ravan, ‘hostile,’ for viii. 39. 2, and dravan — drvan, ‘ steed,’ for x. 40. 7. In 1894 Roth published, ZDMG. 48. 113, his orally given solution of 1875 for x. 40. Now it matters not how the question is decided. The fact remains that two of the greatest Yedic scholars of India, ancient or mediaeval, agree in 1 And so Grassmann, Wtb. and Ueb., 1873-77. The assumed stem rd-ra-van appears to be as isolated in respect of formation (Whitney, Gram., § 1169 d) as of occurrence. 2 This solution was mentioned by me in the Jenaer Literatur-Zeitung for 1875, no. 52. 3 Ludwig’s preface is dated Nov., 1875. He renders d-rdvndm by ‘der nicht-geber’ (vol. i, p. 429); yuvdr drd-vd by ‘euer speichen-reicher ’ (i. 83); and drd-vd by ‘der [wagen] mit speichen’ (i. 61). 4 The word rdravan does not happen to be treated in the Vedische Studien ; but Geldner (iii. 84 ; against Aufreclit and Roth, KZ. 25. 601-2) suggests in fact another possibility for the seemingly parallel case of viv&rdpdhsi at i. 69. 8. Cf. vi. 31. 3 ; vii. 21. 4; iv. 19. 10. By the Editor of this Series xli deciding it in one way ; and that two European scholars of unquestioned eminence decide it in just the opposite way. Of the same type is agnerdvena at RV. i. 128. 5. !§akalya, the Pratisakhya (v. 28 = 376), and Sayana, all bid us divide it as agneh | dvena, although a stem dva is unquotable elsewhere, and the nati is hardly paralleled save by gdr dhena. Ludwig declares with omphasis (iv. 276) that rdvena is right. Other examples abound, but — sat prata biberunt. Prom certain editions of an Upanishad. — At RV. i. 1 14. 8 d, as part of the oft-repeated md nas toke, we have the verse Sayana renders sddam it tvd by sarvadaiva tvam ; Mahidhara, by sadaiva tvam. The verse recurs at Ivetas v. Upanishad iv. 22. Roer’s edition 1 (p. 350) reads cTT (so spaced) : Jlbananda’s reprint (p. 93) of course follows suit ; and even Deussen’s version (p. 304) implies sadasi. Moreover, strange to say, Roer’s reading of Samkara’s comm, supports Roer’s text by giving sadasi tvd havamahe asmin sadasi tvam &c. ! In Kesavalal’s ed. of Bombay, 1865, p. 8, I find (so spaced) ; and, much to my regret, also in the charming little silk-bound ed. of Panasikara, 2 Twenty- eight Upanishads, p. 251. Since a double mute in combination with any other consonant is written as simple 3 by the MSS., it is quite true that itvd may be taken either as itvd or as ittvd ; but I fear that these editors can hardly be excused on this ground. The Ananda Asrama text of 6athkara’s comm. (p. 62) reads sadam it tvd havamahe sadaiva ; and the reading which the three other comm’s in that volume explain (p. 34, p. 20, p. 41) is sadam it tvd. If the blunder cannot claim an age so respectable as that of Samkara, it has at least surely misled many readers. From the Fada-patha of the Atharva-Veda. — This work stands on a wholly different footing from that of the Rigveda. 4 At xix. 22. 21 the padakara divides spdrddhiturh kdh as spdrddhi \ tuvikdh ! and at 58. 4 ho divides varmdsivyadhvdm . . . purahkrnudhvammdyasir (a muddled version of RV. x. 101. 8) as vdrma | asi | vi-adhvdm | . . . krnudhvam | md | ayasih. But disregarding the pada-readings of book xix, 5 it is easy to cite from earlier books downright mistakes such as no one can deny. Thus at xiv. 1. 9, ydt . . . savitadadat is divided as ydt | savita J adadat. The staunchest 1 Bloomfield, Concordance, 1064 a, cites from this ed., and cites it as reading sadam it tvd. 2 Bombay, Nirnaya Sagara Press, 1906. 3 Whitney, Gram., § 232 ; A V . Pr. iii. 28; TPr. xiv. 1 ; e.g. dattvd=datvd. 4 See HOS. vii, p. lxix, line 13. 6 See HOS. vii, p. lxix, n. 1 ; and viii, p. 896, top. f xlii Notes on the Externals of Indian Books defender of the padakara is silenced here, if not by the rules of accent, then by Sakalya himself, who, at RV. x. 85. 9, resolves aright ydt \ savita | ddadat. At AV. iv. 19. 6, the padakara resolves tddyameti as tdt | yarn | eti, although the slightest heed of the accent would have shown him that it is impossible 1 for the combination to mean anything but tdd dydm eti. His resolution of sdmatvdm ( =sdmdt | tvdvn) as sdrnd | tvam, at iv. 10. 6, is quite as bad. At xiii. 2. 35, he resolves aprdddyavdprthivi antdriksam as a | aprat | dydva-. Since dy means either ddy or dy (Whitney, § 232 again), and since aprat for apras is not without parallel (§ 889 a, § 555 a), we may perhaps absolve him from ignorance of Vedic grammar, but not from amazing unfamiliarity with the ubiquitous recurrences of this verse. 2 Prom the Taittiriya-Samhita, i. 1. 1. — The celebrated opening phrases of this text are i§e tvd | urje tvd |. These are addressed by the adhvaryu to the switch which he cuts to drive the calves away from their mothers before milking the latter for the oblation of milk. Then follow vaydva stha | updydva stha, addressed to the calves. If the fourth phrase means ‘ you’ll come back again ’ (when we’ve milked them), the third ought to mean ‘ you’re going away now ’ (while we milk them) ; and such is indeed the antithesis which the comm’s first explanation of it implies. He says (Poona ed., p. 12) : vanti gacchantiti vayavo gantarah \ upa samipe yaja- managrlie punar dyanty agacchantity upayavah | he vatsas trnabhaba- ndya pratliamam matrsakasad apetya svecchayaivaranye gantaro bhavata | say am punar yajamanagrhe samdgantaro bhavata |. This antithesis is very ill expressed by vaydvah. The PW., at vi. 932, sets up a stem vdyu from vi for vaydvah, and renders it ‘ appetentes, Niischer, zudringlich ’ (intruders). The comm., in his alternative explana- tion, takes it in its usual sense of ‘ winds ’, but labours hard to give it pertinence. Bohtlingk believes 3 that the enigmatical vaydvah is due simply to misdivision of urjdtvdvaydvastha, and that the true division is urje tvd \ avdydvah stha. His ava-aydvas, in respect of formation, 4 pairs well with upa-dydvas\ and as to the meaning, 6 it is a perfect antonym of upa- dydvas. If Bohtlingk is right, then the blunder (often repeated in Yajus texts 6 ) must be, as he says, a very old one. 7 1 See HOS. vii, p. lxvii. 2 At RV. i. 115. 1, Sakalya has a \ aprah I dyava-. Cf. Whitney’s note on xiii. 2. 35. 3 ZDMG. 56. 116. 4 From ava + i : cf. dyu from i, and cayu from ci. 5 Cf. RV. v. 49. 5, dvditv dbhvam, ‘ weicken soil das (nachtliche) Gespenst,’ as Geldner renders it, Ved. Stud. iii. 124. 6 See Bloomfield’s Concordance, 860 a. 7 Cf. $B. i. 7. I 3 . By the Editor of this Series xliii From the Taittirlya-Brahmana. — The original text of the quaint akhyayika at ii. 1. 2 was doubtless , that is, so ’gnfr uparamata | ‘atapi vai sya Prajapatir ’ iti, ‘ Agni came to a halt, thinking “ Prajapati has got heated By misdividing at the seventh syllable, and taking the T for the mark of punctuation I , Hindu MSS. and the Calcutta text read I cTTfa- This gives to -td an impossible acute, and leaves an unaccented and unintelligible tdpi to begin the quotation. The comm, vainly emends to tapl. In 1887, Bohtlingk, ZDMG. 41. 667, explained and corrected the error. In 1895, the Ananda Asrama ed. confirmed his correction. Misdivided words taken over into another text. — Perhaps the most telling misdivisions are those which have given rise to variants that have become part of the established text of some other work. A striking instance is seen in the Yajus stanza, MS. i. 3. 39 (46 8 ) : ud eta prajam utd vdrco dddhana yusman ray a utd yajhd asascata \ gayatrdm chdndo dnu sdmrabhadhvam dthd sydta surabhdyo grhesu || This is, I take it, a near approach to the original form of the stanza, 1 since the second person is used coherently throughout. The Kathaka, at iv. 13 (38 7 ), effectively prepares the way for further muddling by inverting the order of b and d, and changing the second persons, yusman and sydta , to firsts, asman and syama, and the second person, rabhadhvam , to a third, rabhantdm. Thus : ud eta prajam ayur vdrco dddhana ddha syama surabhdyo grhesu \ gdyatmm chdndahsy dnu sdmrabhantam asman raya utd yajhds\-asT\ sacantdm || The last step is easy, and is seen in Ap^SS. (xiii. 22. 1). This agrees with K., save in b, where it makes the wild division adha syam asur ubhayor grhesu ! Illustration from the Tantrakhyayika. — An example of misdivision pointed out by Dr. Hertel 2 may well serve as a ‘ classisches Beispiel inasmuch as it has affected a whole stream of Panchatantra tradition. The Tantrakhyayika reads at line 1140 : 3 l f'H’flfrrt! I ‘ Therefore 1 The ud eta is quite corrupt : see von Schroeder’s note. He suggests utd, and is doubtless right. Perhaps sacantdm and even dadhanan might be thought of. 2 ZDMG. 59. 5 : cf. p. 30. 3 In A 137 of the forthcoming edition. xliv Notes on the Externals of Indian Books in accordance with right policy ( sadhu-naya-tas ) have I spoken thus.’ This was divided by the scribe of p as §B. i. 8. I 6 ), a fish tows Manu’s ship (ark : navam) to a part of the ‘ Northern mountain ’, and the peak where it settles down is called Manu’s Descent or manor avasarpanam ; and in the epos (MBh. iii. 187. 48-50 = 12793-5), the loftiest peak of Himalaya, to which Manu makes fast the ship, is called The Making-fast of the Ship or ndu-bandhanam. In 1865, Weber brought the conjectured Nava-prabhransana mountain into connexion with the localities of the §B. and MBh. (see Ind. Stud. ix. 423 ; Ind. Streifen, i. 11), and was followed with doubt or confidence by Grohmann and Griffith and Macdonell (History of Skt. Lit., p. 144). Ludwig took the word downright as a Bergname, Rigveda, vol. iii, p. 198. Bloomfield, at SBE. xlii. 679, is critical ; while Whitney, at HOS. viii. 961, denounces the whole procedure so unsparingly that Macdonell (at JRAS., 1907, p. 1107) says : ‘Now, after reading Whitney’s note, I withdraw the name and identification without reservation.’ 1 At Kathas. 82. 58, a man asks a woman for a lodging ( nivasa ) and she gives him an apavaraka, in which he and his companions sleep. Cf. also Dr. Hertel’s Glossary, under karapavaraka. 2 See Kathas. 55. 183-198; 17. 66-67; 23.61-64; and cf. Milinda, pp. 82-3, jata- bhumi, jdta-nagaram. BILST UM PSHI S-M- ARK xlviii Notes on the Externals of Indian Boohs One of the * hosts ’ of Mara : Arati or Rati. — In naming the ‘ hosts ’ of Mara, the Sutta-nipata (436) says : kama te pathama send, dutiya arati vuccati (presumably pronounced dutiydrati). The Mahavastu (2. 240) has dvitiya arati (MS. ayati) vuccati. The Lalita-vistara (329 3 ) reads dvitlya te ratis tathd. This might of course mean either aratis (compare Mara’s daughters, Tanha, Arati, Raga) or ratis: at any rate, uncertainty is the legitimate outcome of such ambiguous combinations. Misdivision gives rise to ‘ ghost-words \ — ‘ Ghost- words ’ is the name given by Skeat to ‘ words which had never any real existence, being mere coinages duo to the blunders of printers or scribes &c. Thus, by mistaking long f for /, we have eftures from estures = estres. As a Sanskrit ghost- word we may cite ‘ samgada, “ conversation ” ( gad + sam)’. This was inferred by Benfey from the passage vipruso maksikadyas ca du-dasangad adonnah, Mark. Purana 35. 21, ‘ sparks, flies, &c., do not become impure by contact with what is impure.’ This was recorded by him in his Dictionary, and taken over by Williams in his ed. of 1872 ; it was corrected by Bohtlingk and Roth (PW. vii. 535), and eliminated from the new edition of Williams. Dr. Hertel adds that the word , ‘ discourse, conversation,’ which Apte gives in its place, 1 seems to be another ghost-word begotten by the ghost-word samgada, perhaps with a reminiscence of the real word go-sthi. 1 The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Poona, 1890, p. 1079. Remarks on the collotype plates which follow. — Figure 1 of plate I and figure 7 of plate II are a trifle smaller than the originals. The red dots which are scattered over the leaves of tho originals do not show in these collotype reproductions. Under figure 8 of plate II, verso is a misprint for recto. Figure 14 of plate II is not quite clear. According to the reproduction, it might seem as if the MS. read vravlt in line 2 and ’vruvit in line 3 ; but the readings bravit and ’bruvlt are quite distinct in the original. Tablk I s t V W X N i in 11 I 12 13 14 15 4 . V ZWWZ&t m iggamg^ggaimsaia3'l^^ , ®^BawJ§i^4U*n?®sgs)f3S9®gansasftmgiaRgsi^ig^ia|g.iHi«as^ B33WRiH3i^sganaHs^^mignHTO^nH;/agtjptegt^'a»iin© , ag?3iifSiR?iraif5a®«iiroB3««Hi5R3- No. 1 . — V fol. 60 verso. No. 2. — V fol. 62 recto. vzzznazsawimziWZ ■ mgarajnasfflqrjncraa* = rt^a«s®nwa^pKiftfia3« \ TroaasnwdmiJfsaJiiga No. 3. — From ¥ fol. 3 recto, a ft iir^mR emit ft 'rw^i * f5nj^^ | 'a^t^;fRfffj: ^WWF^WRlRT^lffttWij' No. 5. — From bh fol. 165 recto. a b mf/ayH«3RR(m fcran^/agrsaffli- ifzmm To; ^" “- f&Gjgjizfrw Mo 4.— From ¥ fol. 83 verso. a q^gil’Tf ftt3 i?4^ 1 OX-€( UtftO'Sfftf ! nrtaawwt^T^ 1 No. 6.— From bli fol. 117 verso. Table II tT n< 3PP :«3W «fnsnr.^ 3J*qraaf$trtffcTC *t((q<^ (twt qM*W gifi art w< > w, Utm qvr, ^ mifla^m^rannii 2 e®ug»wnajs| 5 rwiid ^ raii 3 im?uaid;fi 6 ^n No. 10.— From V fol. 61 recto. 1 rwsiaa^airara^refc*/ 2 ^i/^j^R^fgrawn§r| 3 (ra*gfa/|fsTf?t*n^sr^?w 4 gZfct^frJjr&RWWft) No. 11. — From ¥ fol. 97 verso. 1 2 &%8 :z &fcn&7i'*t&Q< : 3 jmw q^fa/irmgzfQu No. 12 — From ¥ fol. 03 recto. 2 aitfajjia^HtsaacPwisi 5 m* Erara^ra^rg* « zmzfiiwwmi 9 jigW'Wan?^ • 4 No. 13. — From T fol. 3 verso. 3 Q 7 fl 3 Z 13 flttfl&H 3 ?reniTKTO qffaTf t^twr 11 * n 3 T% 3 T^r 1 *r§fr: *?ttot: 1 •t U^^^Ncrr w • ^rrftrw ii*rr 11 $ 11 ^HTf I *rf7T fw% W ^Tf% Ht^T I •T ^ ' * H^fTT V^TOTW^fit ^j|: II 8 II ar 21 ipi ^Tr^rnfftt^ stw*55tOt flnft 5^w?ngwrfi: bt^^ttr: w^^fw^WT^rri: f^ra*rr%^ i gi^r f*nc?§ wt^ arfwrf^ra: i 24 7r® ^ €r *r^fwt ^ffrVrff ^^^wt^rrnRT^fr xrnqrr^f^Tift \**T fH^r: I 3TO ’q^if^WnTWTt^ ^^TfTT^ 3T^ 15 18 f- 27 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Frame-story : Lion and bull. 3T^5rfa(^fM*hfl 3HRft*I 3WT3I ^Tf?WTTT3T 3lf*TftT: TT^tr 3Tfq rT^fr^ IkTT f^RF 3 I rTrTH <* W**T ^3rfHl ^f^ d»l fd < ; 3nrf?rfT 3T^f^ i>wr ^tr i < 3r«P7f^rprr: whrai: tt^- f^wr^; i wwt ^t-rbt^ti : 3RBri i wrr- 6 3nr^rrw^ w*n ^tbT ^ qramt sr*f?t • tt^t *hhhi%ft^H 3T^qf%- 7TqR^Tft^TfT^niT^»I 3lt^^H 3T^ftrITfllf%rrrwq^HHI 3?f^^Tf%- 33 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 5 Frame-story. Tale i : Ape and wedge. ^rrfTT 3T*pr^r i ^rm ^ i wfififa ^RTfiRtJ STTTWW^ 3Rtf?TCJT^% I *mrff I TT%frT f*TT: *rftWf*rf II M II ^qfira^r *r tor: 1 #: i I UUR TR ^gTH II § II f*fi ^ I rBJTR^3lfrT *T II 'Q II 7H3 ^ ft wrfasrrrt otwpt i rfr ^ 3TTWT I rR ^Wl I ^ WKZ^i ■ 3IN rlR^ 3TW^Pfft fW^R ?/T: Ufri: I f^MBTTH Tf fwr: i Bt jsufta; i ^ • f^i 3R*r i ^ i 3T5TRTT3 ^rnrrt • *fr i * TR f*T*R NTfa I ^^ftrqT^ II ^ II ^JRSR 3ITf | TOR. I[rTrI I €t JsRfa; I 12 15 II RiRT =1 II 3Tf% RiftRf’SH R^i? HOTH I HWJH^dT^R^l %Rrfq RfioRT ^RrURfR RiTRd W I dR R RPRRdT 18 1 % wmfRRjiRrri 3HIJKTR nfirf^i Rot ufRWPtT I aTRdrfRRR R1RTRR dd MVfd%ldTR- dRR 3HR1JT*! I 3TRRTCR ftjfepTt SRWftdT R^THRTRIT 21 syHW*4{: fttdfa SRfdR^ i rt^hj^ r #^:rt w^ftji3TnraT^i?T^RRg rrf 3 TRan: I dRRi?! RTRdtfR?mrd -RTinTt^ RRfasR «W 1 21 RRTRR 3TCRTR ^tepKt falslTd: ' Tfw Rrfiff»RT RTpRJrRT- dfRifR 3flTW I 3T3wf^rawfRF^RPP£tT^T^ Rfcdd- RR ffTR ' Rd RRdpTTJgq-TdTf 3*fR f^ddR ' dfa II 2? Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Frame-story: Lion and bull. 6 3Ttft snftfTT I 3T3TRTT: 3IT%: 1 I I 3IPT?frB; Hf^rTtWTTflT^^ni: 3IW V XT^f I 3TT^ I WR%TT f^Tt I *T I BTg | gi^R. *WT*TWf f^MdT ^101^34 MTg^r: ■ ^q^*iTfa gigfa n «i8 11 3Tff7Tf%rTfe|^ I : 24 gwrefr*^ xrtffo^ 11 w n puspi 27 3WT i gwTift ^TRf^LWg ^ ijTTf^TWff 1 Tf^wlrf^ so ^T^rg^n ^ ii it puspi ^xzm 3Hf i 3H*ri mfsH sjff i wrt 3TWR: Wf ■ *RTftsrfwrr: 11 ii •T 3ifgf Tf WTTT^ 3 *rr <1 ifinrfr. ^ft i fa^O^di ^fsTrn® tr «ft II «|C II upa 6 cRT ^ i snfteft iun t^rni • *rt jjw i trraiTf trur ■ d^iwi piftsnft: ii °\0 II vamsa 15 $ 11 ot Tt^sret 1 3IT(?rR ¥ *T fa tfa I %^rr%^j «T %fa *i: II $8 II TT^mTrrft |^rr ^ ' gi * tr; gwrfarfw i wfa fa • *rtt ii $m h ^■^bt% iwt n: ■ ^t ^T»pi: gr i TT^njfafar » st Tra^iw: ii h ^srfaffa tfrw: ' sumsHiifa^w i ^rflrfa fafa*^ *r: ■ * »fa^ ii y® « H^WT^T farT I ^Fqfal *ft fa^fafa^ I wrt ^ ^tnai v 3i% < * »fa^ TT^mw. ii ii ifm: HigTn: ^[Tf < fa^f TT^WT ^ ^ I ^ *wfa fi3i v ^|: < * *fa^ thsriw: 11 ^q. u 3TnT:gT^T: *rr v ' *fr *r *r^ W ^<1 1 ^ *fa^r i * ttsriw: u 80 11 vasa 3 ar 6 vasa 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 33 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Frame-story: Lion and bull. 9 si fwn: i •r wzrp I * XT wmv: II 8<^ 11 fw: I *SiRI*i T^WfFcI | *fr *rft ^hrtw i ^ ttsrsr: 11 8* ii ^hrtw ' *fr ^frf^r: i «T f^T ^ f^RT^ ^ I * TT5R1W II 8? II *fr TTtr TTTW 1 H^f^TT: I irr Rgrwra i * trrirt: ii 88 ii *fr « wz fT^rr^fuwB: i ^ttt^ ^rrsttpi • * tust^w: n 8 m n 3iTf i *nrra; rR *r?rr vmm tr f^ i tr ttr^ vwmmu jspft^i NdTHI^ ^Prrt I WTTf TR I gffs^rpniWT^ I ftwrf sft*R^TM1 21 ^ WT^RiTTW OfifTO «f »RfW I ^ I ^*rTR ft^RUT^R TT5R 9iTlfR RTfa I 24 fw^K JrrwT ii '©q ii 3RR. ^ i fa jfa^nrcm^ < fa ai9r« n qqn fw i lit ^ *TT TT^l ' MT^T'rj ^ 3 T#(% II ^ II arfaTOTOTwH wtoth; pm: p *rg wK wft i arfawrpfrwrmTOWRT «T f^RDp ^TTW HI^W^ II 'Q? 0 mali 33 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Frame-story : Lion and bull. 12 3in i *rr i ^ 3iRrNi i am i ' f^i 3 ifq w^ir; 3 if% i jspfta; s^tor: • r^ srff i i h|tri RnfRR: f^i Tf i fw^rai arrant wnj i ^RRRi ' f*f*ra; R i Rt i i Rf^ RI<£|R*i » ffT^rg i RR%g *pg f^rT I RR ^fq % HctlfaRt RRfRT Rf r rrri r Rirarnpi 11 ^8 n indra to rn$H^ f^fnrm: 3 ttr i ^fr^sfr w ?rot i rr; Riw«t. tirrjtrhI jfroTRR i rr? r i Orrorf^% 1 prafR ^ jgRfrlfR rrr i ar RTTfRfR ' fR^R gr#t RRfR II 'Oil || tfr ^rrr i T^rrfrft n?nK TTtr: i ^r jsratR; i RrrfRR. i ^nfrfjT i r^ i fiif^ am i ^ > 3TOi^ rrt^; r^rr; r^rrfR i ^rrri anf i RiRrra i fa^ra 3 nf i RRt iwr farfRR; irf^sTO 1 wi rito rr?t i ^ 3TRT m^^l^TTT BTOT RT^IR > R^T^RTH R « tfR I ^RRRi 3TTf I f^i IT^TRT^ HR TORI' RRR RRfR I Rli R I arwr firara %gR; i rrt ^ to aTTfRR: i R^pHT^ fRRl! %#r • RTf^RT fa%R RiTRT: II ^ II rr r gw TOfRR: ^riFtor ^rrirthr rrr vw ^ hr nftamR, i RR: i RRRI H^iR RTRR > fRH7R.H$iR RfiTOT: I FfWT^T Tit TO • 3ITRRR ?q%^ D 'O'O || 3 TO^ r i tr ^T aptRnrarrro RRR* i % g if^rtrto hr ■ r g i r^ rrt » ^RH ifR^iijRb!! Wi^RwWdWT^RT ^t: ^ 5 % • R R Ttwft »*RRR I RRT R I 3TO RrRi% R ^ R • Ip#! W ^ I ^ ?lftW 1 «T R ^TfTT tITTO H H 7TOT ^ | VTrrft ' ^ ^ftTWR I ^rf^rorrf% • f^wroi t^ti: 11 'o^ 11 ai f^r ^1 to * f^if^ f^T^: 1 iff ^ vh^rc; 1 ri *J^*T'q^rd^l<* > : 3 I*r?lf?T gri f%T^R, 11 c 0 ll ar 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 13 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Frame-story. Tale ii: Jackal and drum. wf^ufr I fw ^ *WT ^tTcT: II cq || tjr trurr *?nfa*n CNfcrew ^rnf: i R i ^ i 3 TJR *TTT tTUT « TT^ fa I 3 T*jmRi» » *rr*r^ ^ ^ ^ 11 ^ 11 I TO 1 W 1 I ^RR^fi 3 TTf I 6 II W * II 3ifw • RfcRfRH wiR jfrmf : snsirfRpn^ RfiRRR 3TRTRWR 5JRR[lRtRH»jfRR RRRJR I RIR *J|H 9 RTRR frTHfrt ' HTRR RRTHT 5TRR 3TRRTH I HR ^RpftR ^TpTH^j: nt fRRTRR RRRH ' RR R I 3Tfl 1 RiFR RIRfHHR I 3RTRV fRRFt sftft I RiWTR RR: I Rl^R 12 fTRR > fjfr | RTRR RRRRfH ' HTRR fnftfRRTTRiTO Stf ^TjTfMRIRH I fRR RR RR *H1R RR1RR: 1 RH RR1- #H: ' sfH I RR R^T kd RT^RT HfiHR TJRTO: RJRIH ' 15 H3T RR RTtfd 1 RFHRT iJRftR 3THH I R R HRJT *3TRRHT ^TRi RtffriR rr%f: • rr r rt^rt; rrrjjrrtt RHT 3RR I f RT^ 5R RfRHTRH I Rft • fRTT? RRTRTTRR « 3lfR RtRRR RRfrlHR I HR; 5JRR RHR RTRR^tft: •tjfRT RfWH 1 tfH I RRR RRRTR RrfwfRR fRR- RJRf: RfRF: I HR R RRRRR!RJjfR3HR I HH: RRR 21 RfR R : RR1H: I RHl fRRRlRHR HR RJRRRT- RRRR RRRtHR RtRiR 3TR7H I Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Frame-story: Lion and bull. U w 1 sf trpt fnfim i ftsTTrl ■ ^ ^ ^ ^ II t? II 3i^nipnftnj ^ 5 ^ ini inn wn 1 => 5 fir ii aiffr if wftf* i ^ ^^rrrr^ tr Rt*r: *st*i: i firgRf i sir i *ft: < wmi Jiwrff^nm^rr: wrfNgH tr i 3R §*trs*« s wf\f* I Rt I NfT: RTf*HrfUT »JWT *RfR I ^3# ^ I 3 Tf: W ?TTR ' TtHT ^Trft «TTT!^ ^Tft ^ I 3TTHT < ^q«rti^ 3I H w TT3«rf?i *fhcr?r: t rTfTOfffrfT TTWT ' ^TTf^RiT^lt II Q.0 II T F* fanHK fW^Tfil^: ITrTt I fW^fWt cT*I 3TmUrTH. SIWr^TRiT- 3uirT# i f*rwr sft 3nw iiwurf^: i STf I > f*fi ft »BlrTT rTfl *r^. I i OTf I ft * g i *ra n^rt ^rtenf *rw: i f*rf*Rn 3Hf i ^tctb: 3i^n *rgr i *r ^din«i< f^n SjiqjfrgRT f^:5T'^T ?*T TR "T^ft I rTrTB. ^TT f?5*l 3Tf*rf?7RI. I 3iTf i ^rrfa^ i aTfwticm i HcTe£ gg fwftsfrro; I fT^ >TTr^ 3WRB: I rlfTO; rr^ B^fmj ^ ^T^^Tr^rfgnTrf^T^wr^rRT%TJi ^ i ?faTf? « =? i *rarrenf sGi^fwT ^r^fhn i ^ zn ^r*ft iwm i cT^ WWT fMsf^'di: 3TTf I BT*J ' i BT^ I *HT f <^if»T B? I fT^ ^ffT WQJ cPSTJT^f^ltn I ?t jfa JRTTg IRgg- T:^t fcraTB; 3iRtasi: i rr^T *rrg 1 3Hri:BKT 3iffz%: ' gfcrr$: i VT^f TT^t « 3pT% ?? II d$ II 7TTT I *Tf*0TCrf faWBVR) i f>TWr BTf^lTf^i I sRBftr wr ' ^T tt «r 11 » 51i 3T%4 RW «sgrfarT gpnfsRTg: Harm: 1 rh hh HHHT1H HrqTfaarfTRT TTarafafaHT^T 71 ^ HHTSTf^H >2 SlPFSJl mfum Wlfgfaat ^ HifrTT: I fimi g THmt . BTtT:^ TT tTT JJgH 31Hhipqf#ri: I 3TH »THt HTlffiT TfHT^Hgirrf nttHHTHT I H HH « TJgH 3g^Tm Sfq TM^Cdl S^farTHITH Hgnfaft falHlfTfT: I m sfq RFRiftT fWm:giWf Tnrg arfa h 3ft 1 nm whi nmstm « tTanrorngifH: *s#an • ffir i arfamaar ^ i am^n fa hhtr gsrr arffcsrt^n > 3ffit h fafaryr trt WHipmif WiW i ant^T HTm i 21 fr g^arqgif^ arsmi : 1 gwfa fan; arnr h ?thi fac^aat: i ^fqfnwt sfa fg ^mrgi: 1 SRR: fa »JTg4 iiwn ar o Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale iii : Merchant and king’s sweep. 18 are Urjq Tftnftrer HiTO Tig: gnn’S TTHT- fig ren an? i axil aftfrxsre prig > ^ Tre- gfptg anftgffix ' fre ^sx trei uTTOTTr ^reiTi ag 3 gaxg 1 ht ht mre 1 xxsre xrag 1 tut staT gfreag 1 fts ggift^ffai 1 mre 3xta 1 aa 1 TTfrax- arera aHTTraifiTii reTigamTSTaiftt Tt ^fjrg fttfi a TmiTITWT I ire; g aftl ' T)^ nf«%i HUT i Tiatl gig 1 aa aiaa gg jj| snfa?anfa: 1 rran aftaffl sftx 1 ini; agxfp; aftra aft aa renfr^piTn aax aftrafa 1 » aw a • Tm: 1 airefa ^ *frex gaff ■ itixja ax gttfa ax 1 Sf re% sfq H?«niTTrT ' Hai fH TfiTlfa g I1 103 II 12 ireT g I Tjii gx Tif? gx ure < ag tjttjt ff? gfreag i f jjsg axftx ire iti • gagraxif agx gp^ 11 'i 0 # « 15 are^T TsfNi ftpXTl % sg gp: 1 grefta gxig aria 1 ggreg arre gfgggr: i pa fgarraig aTTTi 1 fira: it aig itftxare 11 som 11 « aax g 1 Tnftre prfa atmax • ax^ 111 ^ TxCRftt: 1 ajaxas: ga^aiax • a agf gTaafreaT: 11 soft 11 xit gifts g# gifts 1 gifts mafiax gg 1 sg ^ire gxftxgi 1 aalgg gamaa it go® 11 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale iii: Merchant and king’s sweep. 19 M R I RB WB RJB7T B^t ' BB I X A > Cs A B rTBIT RRBt fRiR ' BRrT *U|«!$tMi^ u qobll 3 BR B RgfRM fBTB RrUTjffT RfRTRSBI HBF.WfJBt r>jr 1 fa b§rt 1 ttsreit n^5t fRRiftw: i ^FtTcTT 3T*rrwiTf br bbt^to^j^ WRfB- < RfiTB 3 TRc*UR f^n PlT^ 3TIH I 3Tft ' BIB %RB TBR I % srtr tttr b nfRRlr fWw rbbr% sbt nm: biHb; RiBT b b%r >jfR bb: btb Bgi ftw: i » Ri: Rrtc^Bt B rfmraTnrT: % SRf BHt BTTR RT TJRRRBJTJ^ nfinr: €)BB RTR: TJB1B II =(00.11 fcdi RRT R I 12 Rifa #R fHRiIT| BR BIT ’HTTUtT: BftiJ RilRfRRTfo: I ift% Rt| BBR B^lf^RTT 15 TtRT fBR %B RR RT II cjBo ll feu 3TRTB ' BRTBT wmi 3TRBT RT RBlfait BTR sfq RT- ^fTRTOlfR B frTB 3Tf?BB I Ri^ fRTB ifH Bi is nfri Bxrfir: > ffn i Cs ' BRHJT R Ri^fR^ BR1K fRORiftnRR 3TR- HtRR BBl^BRiR! BtTBRt RTTRTHTB fRRTRBB BRTR I Bf 21 Bt IRBlBn: ' TTBBBT^^fBFRt SB sfRTFTRi: BTR fW- BfBJRfRirTT R I RR 3TBB tBRlft^R RRTtTB ' HRT ^RR Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale iii : Merchant and king’s sweep. 20 M's qfqqq • qfqi qq ^qr qf?q<*qiq fqTqqiq 31W I ^TTf 3TRf Tjft*iqppi qftqq I 3Tqqi W** f?q ^stffT I a sfq qqf sfq 1 )jtnc7 qt sq «qq i Mft qqTqftql sfq 1 a qqq » wu arfq qqxjqqt 4Irr: ■ xqiq qq ^qfqqqq: i « qqrfq ?! qrwfq 1 3 ri^ 3qqrfq jqqq: n 2 qqxq i «t: qfqq 1 ^Tni qqi rtfi i MW ^qqnrfqrv^ qq qsqfa Trqqqiqifq qi?rq i qqq ^ qqftqtq fqfqftq: i qrq q^ qqj^ i 15 ^^qfqfqq; 3 qqifq • ^qsqTqiiq arvtqfq^ i arft %i 1 gmqq: q im?u qqq qjq?j: q imm ttqf^ qqr qtqfq^T qqw « >jqq: qqiqqfqiqT f q^ sqq 3 us i arft fqq% sws- qq : 1 q: TjfHfiqqq; aqqi^ fqfqzta^qi fqq i qq qfqsqqq qjqxq qq qqjq i Vt %q > fqrq qqqrq 21 q<;fq 1 Jjiqmqit qqx q qf qxqx^nfq 1 fq qqx q; ffq i qqftqqs oti i > q ffq iqq tj% whnqr qqi f q q irofTcJiq: qT^fq^qrfffqqtq Tf^ iffm q% qqFqqq ^WT*! I 3U€Tf q I qqqT Tn^qfffTftWpm qfqqsiq; i ^rrwi 1 q^qrqq f f qqq < f fq i qwt- q^qTfqffqq I w fq OT^Tq^fH I 21 U 5 !*! q ^jqTfqql q*j*n«h^5«i 3Tq qq: i q*?r#N gq *jqrr: « ^sTWh. aiqqfqqq; i I ^^1 * qqfq% f^Tfa^H I qqsftqf?q ft i wsrsrr qqqrrq sq ii qq<> ii eft q ^Tf?T1TRT^Tf%ffr ^r^T^SiT^T TO *Pqq% I qq iWtfcI | «pf ' 3ITqf rTT^f SHIVT^TTf qqf I qq ftTfSRi: qqf- ^srnrnTHT^^: wra: i qfr jfq qftqq: ^ $fq fqift qq: i qqrrq; fti fqrqTt i qsTzqi 3nq i qq^ 3ifq q qnctfq ^rnft ' q^ 3ifq qnq qq: i qq? q • qq: i 34^U=|^3Tfq qt^qt • qfiqfq: ^fqqfqfq: | qqT q i q^tqrq^r >jw • pr^qi q qq£q: i wrqqrqmf qTfqr « ?TfHrrTr: wtqqi: ii qqq ii qq; g ^q siwrwf ^rfw qf qqtfqq: • qq itt: qjffrn: i qqqqi 3JTf I qc?HI Tjqq; | ?HTTq qfq: i q qnfqq: I qq? q ' qq: I snq^r irgTj%q • qq yrqiqijfqqr i ^qrr qin% ' qqf ^rqi: ii q^ ii qnzqi 3TTf 1 qrqq: qqq. I qf jqqfq; I 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 ok, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 23 Tale iv a : Monk and swindler. II yyi 8 II arfta ytftyfy^ fyfyyra^y yyiyyyg i yy yfenyyr iJyyyT rim yfyyyfy W I JTWT%^ 5 rai^H yyitr 18 sy yyn;: 1 faftyytyyfay yryyy 1 ijytifayy mtfyy- yy 1 yy^Tyiyy^i yfyt: 1 yyy^y: gyfyygyyiTyy- yyyyy: 1 yyy yyi yry yyy i yy faj fyyt y yyt- 21 Tygyty*yi yfyyfy 1 yy ^yn yyyyi yiy*y 3uy 1 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 24 Tale iv a : Monk and swindler. Mm > yajt sfai Mat ' mf HMM MMag 1 IM faafkmM: I ^ ^ar • hh: i mro mifai at: mam > at tjttT sftt % Ufa: i » VTijg CTNaTT%g ' Hjn: w at 5Tt^ II =I=*H II rim M I 3Tt€t G?% mt: amt « aim armatrt star i « aratm m gat: mitm > ^ f^% u =i»^u m* ^ i atanaannatMawitmi g^sfat • mg agmat i git m mf^ mt# sfg 1 mam# mt nmva; i * C\ A itfam > ai nwift flit trmtii«ta$n M3#M! atmao 1 gwar uMm atfa ^rgat i fprwag ajfit it imm 1 ar at git sfi mmt matii « hm ^njiMmgfttat mqift gitm atmngar ^ar sit? i HMMar > gttmiai 1 nf| ' atat nan?: ftagmat • sfw I ^Mmtt mi i Mm • argaii i MrfaMnfai i m atm atm# «> at HM^mar ■ ifa i ^^rtawaT 1 fmarfm Mfftart muamt 1 itat amrfq M I Mai; m ' MTT: I A ajfrmat gMfmr ftaroif?T mfat: arwm git pri^arr? is ftift sarutMang g# fitaiMrm #7* Mt#matang I frit rnmnatTg atajfgT araiMig#?: HMTammng ait atgi^ 3 TMm^mit^ arfu gfMar -mimth mngtg 21 Marat; imeii sardu mr 5 mmt mctmimit^ #| atema gangiftaMs sjfimitat • ?fn 1 at 3 tii 1 ammr * 3 #m: nangrtr 1 m^t ff mt ft 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Taleivb: Rams and jackal. 25 uitRRR i are k rrrrrr ^r^jr! kteiRjRi irit fsrR- wm 3m^m i it sfk iRrqnTRRtRR RfRRRRRifiRiRT R R^R^R! rf lit RftktRR 3TRRIJ RRTfR 3 RTRf R JJRfk I 3t?tR *ra;fk rt< 7 an^tragfins fRRTRTR; otr i 3t|t 1 RRfR? 3TR TJR R fRRTR R R^fk I Rrf fki f^RTfa « RRRlfR 1 fki RT fRR RR^TfR 1 fki RT RSJRRR! SRRT^RTfR ' I fk I TJR fwRtlR fTRT ^RRRftjRtJR: Rifa^ R1RTR » SHR'RRTti RRTRW RTI R I RRRR; ' RfRRldlRjfR«IR RR *JIR aURRlfTTR ' ?fk I HR ^RT ^RRRTRTRljfkRT R? nfiRR: I 3TRR TRR R^RT SR RlfRR RRt RRIRTRl I 12 fit RTRi Ri^TRTtT^ 3TRHTR RPRTR^R ^JRT fRVTR kRWTRRTRRTTR 3 tIRTRRfkR; 2 gfr 1 W RT R^ffarR HHT sfi I Hff R RfdRRRR I RR R|fRR fRHFR HTR R^R^fH^ JTRHRR 1 RR RTRT- 12 RRfdRT 1 sfw hrhr^rr: RR; nfelH: I 3TR R^R HHHHT RRTR ^TfcFRvR HRi HSTRIHf R RlftRRfRfR RHK HRfc^WR aTHcHTHH HtHTH I RT R? ' 15 RR TJHTRT RfrTRRR HRjfHTRi RTHT: I 3TH RTR RvR 3ffR R RT^ftR: I RR JJSJRTR MfrlfRRR: I HHi H ' RH: I 3TRRJRRT SfrTfR: RTR 1 HHTRT JJfRfRRTR; I «« ^RRT RTR ?RR • URTfuT JJfRfRR: ll { )?0|| RRT R I TpiTtfR RfRT R^Ri ' RTR; Ripff R TJRTTT I RrTITT UmfR 1 RtfegHT Ri^TRR II R3.R II 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 27 Tale ivc: Cuckold weaver. 371 7 I 70333133 : iftar 1 37333 i 71^7173 Jirf^T 1 3T3tlfl3 3317f3: II 3?* II 3 #f77€t sfa r^^fii »rrat^ 3TU? i fii3 ' 37 uto arfiiftm 37^17 iji nfk i 7i;3m33t33773if3f3: 3rj<3 373 fire i 3 T? 33 ^3 wjh 32 T 7 i 37 37371(3 > ?f3 i « 337 3371 nfera: i 3lf3 3131 33 37313 3ffa33^31 23^3 Trfu f73i73ft ijt Hfir Raw i 3771 ti^?^ 33 m i » ji 331 13733! 333|! 37? I HI 31 3737; ' 7177. 3Ti 533^7 71717 307177! 3317 |73 is 373^lf3 • 3133 >37131^1 S73%3 3737 I 337 3f7 TWlt (3317 3137 73737 3ff33 3Slf7 1 3133; 3331 7^71 OTf^TTIWf *pR%7: 3? 37 373777 JJ^rTTH- 21 73!?: 33«lf3 I 3 7 71J1 31 ^337 3113351 13^3 7(333 ^Ti^WKl 77TJ37 7373 I 3lf7737 31 37713713! ^3^177 7377133 317 73 3115377731 3711: 77317- 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 28 Taleivc: Cuckold weaver. qqqjliT IRTyWT qflTO TTn^ qqiq I 3 TJ: Till 1 fqfk ' % HfWHTft I fn Htqiq I 3 Tl iTOTOiPnq snnm q fqfqq arfa fqmn i ns qq 3 3 TH^W qqfa I 3 W 1 eis? ^ I qqpq VT’ftmri 1 fqqqgfqqqqqq^ I qfqm 3 n? 1 fsaffy • fqTOvtff q '»jmqq *qqjqqiq: i q^ 3 t?i qrt qmqwqq: 1 qqjfq qqtfqq fqqt qitffq 1 qqq arfamq cq’jsniftq; m qqfbfiit fqmq *qqnn qi 12 ^qqqqq q^ fquqqq; apim^ 1 qqftqq 3 PtTt hrit: q# qifqqt ’fifqjqi ftstqq fq^iqinsi 3Hf i qfq 1 « Iqqqq^ qfarq qnq » mft^i i qq^ shi mqqrq i at hi? i to qqTqwnr i qq qiq q^rrfq i wfl mm q qtrfaqq • qq anrrfera arqqt T3r^^ll ,; llioll ar s Rprfi^ i Rg tr^ • rr rrr • rto R^&TfR ^rrrrrrt Rrft I ifirffTRST RR RRTRR RfR: I RTfiffit WtRR I > A Rfi • sr ^Nrrjr: rrtr Ri^fR i hr st^r; « 3tIIRTR HR RTR fRRR RT JfHTfR I HHR 3 ^HRH RRM ^RHtR SIFT® • sfff I HSJR *HRTRfe7t #fc*Ri: HtfwfgH^ gR fRfHHHRTR: RRRR RRRUTH HTR 3RH I » I HRHHTfRfH 1 h?j aran^ffi rim fgwun r Rittfg RRH R R HHftf 1 HR Fit jpnftl I HHT Rlftra! RtHH- RHIR Ft f#R^ Ri% I it sfa RHR Wi H^ FRT? I 3R >2 HT RifRt RTHR R JR^fR 1 HRH R HffttRR; Rt^tiT- 5tiPt 31RTR RRT RlfitHilR 3T%RH; 1 3tt? g I 1 fH%HTRTR I R Fft IJHR; RUlfumifi | ?ffl HRR 15 fRSRgg rrrr: i ^gnffa fHRRRig ^rgmwSt R^fisR hr; rh 5T I iw 1 Rtfi ^tf^RimRi g%^t rhrhr 55 gtroftism m 3FJRH Rifatf^ HRO RJJfR 3TRRT HI RTfRiftR; 3R7T an? 1 arfa 1 fum rrirt: i rr rrtirt rr rhrt RfigR A 3RitR I RlfRrft ST^ I fsR RtfttRli fHRT RtRftTR | 21 R^ ^R »pf Rt H^^RTH • HRR; RR RfipjRR 1 RR R 7 !? R^lfa I 3RRT IJHt SR RR H^Ht Rii%RTf?tRRi RfTRfR I 2 J Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Taleivc: Cuckold weaver. ora qifqrff giiT iraigg >JrIT Hrej- hh an? i fipi fvn HgiH ^pppppp^p: 1 21 HcPTCIPPPTP Pft'PP^ PTPP pp: II PMP n ♦PPPPTPP^ 3 TPt SPSft 1 PIP PTP: HPT PI: I TTTPIP PTPTP PfiijP'^ ' fpfr pp-^ fpppr%: ll«|M?ll 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 33 Taleivc: Cuckold weaver. Frame-story. 3T^F I FFFF^Ft if: • fifi ftfi FTtF^ i FFTFT gflR FTF^: ' FTFF*HT Ft: sjfg: II FMJj It 3 ff ff jft ^fft ftff i ^fxr FiTRFt f*t: i FFFrrwrf^: ^twr ff: i ff fttfft: FiFffF: ^rx?%g FFxtxt | *pfty ire* ftrfT ff: i xRtxjsra: g f%fFFt ifa i trrrf^r^%r arFFtfFXTF aiFfrFFTFw i fF^ft *FXTFFra^fFf*TX; 3 T^rfT ^UjmFWF | fFT-JsfitWt fFrTFtFt mwi i xjf^ frft tif^ff FFfF i f^sf ^ft 3TFFT f ^fr^^rr- FIFF F^F FTF FFTFJF | 3TF ^WFfFFtFFiF FFR* • F^T FfFfFFfFTFT- FFFFFtFtFTFTFT w 3 jtttt^t infFFt^F f3x! < fft xrf^ fFFi?F i fFFt f Bfv Frrrfxr ' xif ijw 3Tfq aj%3 xrrfFFt^F n^t f 3 xt < Ff fff FfFFt- FFtHTfa i F<£ 3TF*T 3IW^TFt fF^FT^t *F^F?t iHTFFTPt Fxtxt I Net: ##I Fsfte f: ff, sunesnf^ F^g ^FiXTFFqfF fF«?ri f Fiftfxr i ?FFFtfF- FFFiFXF; FF FTF^ F^Xt I XTXF fFi FFFT FFfxjXtF i *pfFT fF^Fi: FFfFFiT^ fFFt^F TJ^r • Tfa I FF: F^txiTFTFTXI FFrreiTFTF: I FiT^Fi OTf I 3TFFFT FFTF: I XTX^ FiF fFFtFfFFfF I Ft SFFtF: | i l wn^ f| xt?i grxif^ t F xjtj^: i ^T^rr « frauwr f^fxrrfxTXT: 11 qq(> 11 OTI I wt XTXT^ | ^t I 34 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 35 Talev: Crows and serpent. II RiRT M II arfw RifFRfRR r^tr s^nixn^tj: i rr RiRR^Rift fRTjfRRT RRR 3TfFRR ^tll RR R R^RI 1 RTT* I W> RWt FJRf R RtRfR < TJTRRc^R RTR^TSTT RT I 21 f^f^RTR ' R^RR RTRRT% sftT n!t?ll » fRi ^ TO TjTJiRRt RiJTRRtT; RTOR RR RiftRTfR I Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 36 Talev: Crows and serpent. Talevi: Heron, fishes, and crab. i sr rr: i mr rwr 3mpraft- RjfR I Rt SSn% I ' R?^3TR 3T?R; 3TRRRT SRITW- • artR! rr gpt sftftrsTRafstfJn f^r% 1 3 fTRT RRiT^ RRTRTRR RTR**! rfETT R1? 1 %R rr TtfrT sniifi r*rr i 3 trrHitrt^ 3Hrrtt rrirtt fttrm rr i an? i R3 ' Rfi>Rf% »?^it i ant * rt^r rrt r,t% i ^frtRi ^rririr, r Rc$ fRiR$: i RTt: i anf^iftf tit rtr » fwa 3 R?tRR i 13 r^tr tnt RftpRfRT • fFnmn 33 ^rt: 11 = 11,811 ^3% ^ | C\ R^fRRl R|R RiRtlR ' RRRtvRRtRRTR I « arfw gn: w4H4^lc^n «if,mi rtrr: ij^fiT 1 RRR rhr 1 *jrth: RiRRfri 1 II R\RT I, II >» i 31% ^%rfiag R%Dr?T| RR: I R ^RRIRtiT gRTRTR \ RiRIR^ty'^g aflRTfR a% *RRRR rfft STjfinrfftTR; \ 3HIRTR RRRr; RRIrHRIR 3ffR RiRtlR 3TRHTR^aiRfRm: I 21 ! RR R RtRITRT R*R RR>: fcffcRi: RfflRRffl I R 3RRRT 1 RRTR^R I RIR ' f^R 3T3T5TtfR?H!fR>RI R %ffi 1 RRT or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 37 Tale vi : Heron, fishes, and crab. RRRR; 1 ?fiT I RT Ssfffa I RTR^ 3T? RRRT^RR fffiTST r • 3RTR RiTcfl rrt pi?i: 3HRTT3RRT $rr ^r: i 3TR: Rt ^m iRi ^ WRiffRR; ttr^t 1 ffa rrtrur 3 HR ^RRTR gRRtRR^RT; 3TTR1?T %Rt RfRRfR I 3 jnr rrtrtrt sfR RT^ra 1 rr 3t|tr 3TRHR 3TRRR *Jf*UJRIR RT^R I RRi 3R? I 3T#Rt S?R 3TRRRT RT*JR: R? fRTtR RifR; I fRi tpIT! RR R%t 15 3TRR 3TTRTR RRTTRRTR 3PRR 3TRTR RFTTRR RRiR- fRfR I RRR; R! fR^RRRWlRtf?RfRRT 3Tfaf?R: I RTR ' RR ' fRiRiTTRRRTt ' RTR ' RT RRRRT RR ' 3fR I fRR « 3? R ^R RRRT I fRrtl^jifRflTT'RRT: • ^RRRRT RRTTRT 3? TJfRR I R?lftfRTTR^3TfRR’Ht , RRRRR!RfRrfRRtRll c l!|! l ll *r 21 3TRJRT *^Rfif^ RRTRstRR 3TR?Rf RlfRRR R? RR- fRRRTR; RRR 1 R^ RR RRT RRRT Rff’^RR RRRT: fRT= g%RR R^#RT: I 3fH fafRRR RRRRRlfRsnT TlfR^TR 2 * Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale vi: Heron, fishes, and crab. 38 nmi ^ to^tt i *ram ^ rim sf 5 r f^mTOfn i fc*fast ^nnn1%rTO 3 ip Ipl *T*l 3Tmfn?mm 1 WH 1 nm 3Tfa Tpl’H^TtT 3 T|% I HHt f^TOm 3 TIH I fafwt 1 Tm^faf^frorJi; 3 tot- • ^nfti i ^ffr f¥ 5 rw f cfkp sfremr frofir nrr: 1 nnucqr 3 fm:Wnfn TlftfST JtRr^ TOT rdfrjfTOT^ aiTOT;- fag’sra: 1 tot^ fcqfft’n i nm 1 1 > ttt^ 9 Tt snnra i 9 tot; Tin fnfraprm i tottI f^reftaif rrafcwra i aroi *R 3Tc 7'^T: ^TOi: TOWl: I rfrT ^ 3Tfa flilffl raWt nn i ?m: f fffonprt snwtron ^st nwrfwf - 12 eVlcTT *T§ift TOfqjfn 1 3T^Tf^TOr^ 1 3T?t I sHtwfc! fTOfio > fn^mw ^ vn^q: i STOW ’Tiraftrsra ' lfg<^r5t% n!.SII 15 TO i nt faftr:: ’ran: ;$n: sjTmrfa^ m ftgfa: ^fTfarm i arafror; « n xmfftra: m nfarj aim inf,fcn vamsa nftirtT 3Tnn nra tot tto: • 5mm sn nftnt sfra'f^T: i fq> HirmsTH TOnm nnmm i aram fan 21 a?’? fa^ i ^fn; ar’p araffTTO 1 nro^mn arara; 1 Rmfq RtmifT fT^miRRfTfefHfwRR 3TRH»^ *fsjRR^ 3m WR I 6 fffttt sfq RRitfhf Jjffer RR: fe Rifefef^T rr wrr am^snmr: i RtfaffR: i rut: ■ WTg rrtrr: ■ ffir i smjRr uftsfeRf ft»RR snf i » rrh* sr iiW^ hr fimifafei RRfHRT HjfHfT; fec^Hfe nfe’JT Hfern: I rTR R7[Tg:RR?THT < fei'in- nfe srr; 1 ?fe sort am rIht rrirIhi i ng str 12 RR^TO | RifefeRTjfe %T RfRRfk ' sfH II 3TJftrTT HR Rfeug ' RRT RRR H5S^ R«m I 18 3m RTR: RTRt R irfeRTR 3fl<£t^RWHHT I rTrTR R RT^t fefef m: rtr nmg. wfii 1 rr Trat SRTl'gt Rfesffe 8 * Rfefir i sm rt rih# RRRgRR rrr 31r.tr Rspptfa- gRt Brim i rur r Rmfejfr RRRrm r h hIhrirr 3mRfet ijftri'c^’jST: feu~R srgRg: i ir arfu rr- m Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 40 Talev: Crows and serpent. Frame-story. Talevii: Lion and hare. rTrT qnqfyi 3T^%HT I 3T^t TT^- w 3Tld?f^T ' rtnn #7lWjT: TOTftir'^n 3nw i ar*r w c^n?nr > 3TT^rq nm: i ^ tr: ht ■swh: ii 3Tcfr if sfflfa I f| rT^ gnsjf^ « fffl I fl^T ^ I 6 ^qfqrrn ^farqqrl' 4fq ir^* vj THTT^frqT^ ^T^f: I BTWT ifq IT^m rmt iBT^ » 3TOTsmt qrrfvr q^ifa n w 11 u P a TT^ «T f^fqf ff gf^B'dlH 3TBTWB: 3lf% ' fffll q ' q?T: I qq ^ » r*i$3* g qqrc; i 12 q% faft TTcfl^'fi: I iriT%q fqqTfqq: II ^ II wt&n 3iTf 1 qrqq; xrqq 1 ^Tcs: qiqqfq 1 II W S II 15 arfa ^mipn fir?: i tt tr i jjjwj *^3j h i am fflfwfli is ^?TFRT Hflrt77tWaijtT?R: H^rT^nS: 5T JjnhfrT 3HT=tn: I 3f7T*T'"^t ' hTc^l^TK^T- *ftpnsTtTHH^^cHrH I 3 flffrll 3333 11=19911 37713? 7J3f?77 771313 ' 317*3^ 3733 3Hft33: I » 3733173133133 1 317713H71 S*77H 33 ll=19t« 331 ^13 37% 1 37^33 3 331 337: I %33 %3 ' <337 gHTO<3337 II =19 dll > 6 5pl^3t 33%? 1 331*7: ItJJfT^aifa I 37377371; Tjti: 33^ ' 73^177 33 %3f3^ ll=lto II 337 %31f7: 7J31: 1 n3733TfaTf®3: I 18 37*3% 337^37% ' 3373 7%3: gifejTT: in t =111 ff7lI3 31-33737f3 ' 313lf3 f3f337f3 3 I 77333^ 3lf3 3^ f%f37^' 337*3: 7373; nft37t: II Std II 21 73t3ig3^+riR: 1 333% 311311: I 7373131 3331^33 • 313 3lf% 3 333: II 3b? II 313 333 : 331333 3K3T7TT 33f I 31 Ct 1 37311; 3lf*lff7T 21 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 42 Talevii: Lion and hare. aafa: i at af^ aar^afaaai aaafit *ja: aaarfa < aa aa aaia 3Tfa a^ftanfa ' 3fa I 3Ta ' a^T ' sfa afa^Ta *fa^faaiaa aa aa faaaia a aazfta 1 T?aTF s a 'srifTT^T^TT fft FT %|TTTTr^#t aT afaiWt aT faaif*- aaiaaiat ft aajT^iaa a«ngaaa afafaaa; aafaaa 1 ?fH I 6 ara aRifaa aifaaaaa saaft^ffii I HHt AHTfaffH^ I HH fpHHH: fttffH TtH- w n^m: i htw HHTfa%m i hst i?htt 1 hh « tjhh; hh^ i HHt hht h? wtoi fm%r arfd jj% i ft ^tf^t TKnfn: i hhh hit 3 H|h |HTT 3ttn^ 1 HH H: TtWIH T ttTH>Ht!T o TJHT nf^lfH 1 ft EhH TJ^HTH TJHTH H^ftmfH I HHt S? HHTfe?: 3T«nEH: I TfHH W HHJTfft- EvREtTfTtPT I HfT 3TH 5?THt HHTOH ' ?fH I HH 12 ■H^E f n: HT? I H? 1 H?t HHE > rtf? ftHf HH H Mkfttpi; • *hhh jjE^rr HOT^tfr fasT vraiffl i ^ •H I 15 »jfHT ftN flW HT 1 TfiH^Tt I arfit tot 1 wh; h fHTr^H<*N[H ii'itu it HH H f3TH tfic* >jff. 1 HH 'H WtrT hTTHH: I 18 H HH ftfimt^ fS 1 f^fqrg fOTTW. infeltll ws 3tt? i • E^nr i HTfHHiH *ptHT I ft Ttt TjnTSR: I HHt WH fn^nt HH HH 21 ftt^fwiHT: I HH: ^ftfmHT ff^T HHfH I HHi ^t I «f HHtHT ft?%tn 1 H ^ (7^ ^tfHHTH I HH ijifit HTWt TTstT 1 HH H%T II £# 1 <£*llfat ^dg^aifa II SO.® II s JTd ^srt Hlf I 1 31 TPR 3*fa % rf durr ■ 5 r sttrm^nfti i t#; d i didufa ?r d: ^ • d*x i wi d#r i 9 Hlldc# sfa ffad 1 Ill’ll * f*# IIWII ddl ^ I 3nm?r: ’I’fwrr dft^r • ufafartfi g # ifaj^ 1 ™ ^ sfa ^ 1 afaraid; uri# *roi 11 wn 3111 I 3T»HJ I fai g fTOlfa drTdld; 3WI Hdl 1 d^r d ^nftidu drumwi wfafa^d n^ii 1 15 ?fa I 3*R ^ 1 3lftf?mwd: dfa; ' msd d l n^^aTfa^ff dfl ' dfa dlfa IlrnydrT.ndii ' 3nn^g ^n# 1 ’Tfifa strefasm: 1 nw: 3nmu fai nw 3H? 1 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 45 Tale vii: Lion and hare. Frame-story. 1 ^ H5TF1 €ta g art mgTRia?\ ffaagt « ♦’rfk^rgm g naii ^aTTaaaifmma^ fafom fa m;m 1 Htm!taiaT#3VTaafTgmfmfiaiaBfi*3 wa fm a«n- m grg? a^m 1 iif a aft: amft sfaaaar 1 are 9 a^fagarfWggamaattiaa aa ita afcaat mmfa- aagaicfmft famaaaTffg amm§ afbsfai-j agm i mg arfa ^Tfarstgmft gwT^^RT anaamaatf faftmrg- 12 WRaagata armft^wt aifa vatagimwraa aga- fam ff ^if ||ff mg aa- ataaigfaaafaaT ana>tamatT aatfmrfakfgffa- *-■ *aHT%afiJTfam mtf^ ar^ gfan^n fim i » ^rT^R 3TVt V% ' fafflfar fg^nfa ^ II <=10.0.11 3TW I =qfa cTfara ' ’jtqt: ^n^fT^t: 1 ,2 *j r !’n^TC?n • ^tfa nm uooo u ■% firwfa 1 ssttfa Trftwd R fara ^ i gfa ftrrofa 1 ggfa ^ rrr vpT^rrf% ii =>o=i n « » trfa fa^nrcit sbt srpsTjsign 4r=Riwfa Hfat ?nfa: fftcTPT 3Tr}3i <=J]fa W: I *im rrhtt sg ^fafarm^ an*j %g « PT. nt HF1T: ^RlHT ^IrT ^ffT 1J§: ?T srag *!%>1f»Wft*nfgfa ff fa 5. tost: ifafa^n TR%?jW 1 W ffaire ^jnrcrcnuratff fai ^*1 3 T| ^Tq^ffa;: || u vasa 24 48 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale viii: Weaver as Vishnu. ItTstcej rim i faiH <3HTVt U WPJ n 3T^ 1 sfWT ^ IRogll 3rfti uu qwfu uu: ^i^it ^mjrfau! ® h *iiu hu uspfi ■htut iraift | umura u unut sfa furum Ti^rfauu ^ ^ H ?q^3Tf!HHT^T HUfUT gfUHT u£ IRON II is, 0 ii#i urn y^irn<*ui Tnrnjru; i^tu; irm Hui«n^ 3rfuiIlrMf4m u ttu ht jjht i ut umrfk inm arm u^fir ufr utra: ^ 9 sfh vu *m 1 # hhh; H^apiifrr^ii =?o€,n ,•& f^Ej >jrt rt^raru • *Hhr u 1 BUSH^T * 1 H*ft IR 0911 12 ^ftsFRT: uuumro 1 *prt uu: 1 fWWt Hu: ^TPiTT • fusiu aTEfftl^T ^*IU IRObll UH am ^H^TTH ^SHU 3lfh is fUHT HUTU I 3T^Spj H T'HHiTT: irr: amurf 1 wfir u amT- HHrfbreii|tn< anviwn=n^ i» 1 w u 1 *arf®r hu 1 fan; ipifaura ir srffarawr i amTur gu: ^srumt sfa tfe*IT 3TTU H fafan ^H^rfrl • WT^ T^TUHT: 21 ■gt^u am^ 1 m fuu 5IH1 €TOE faufrl A ' V VE UT ftfa uffT^HUtn I 2< 49 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale viii: Weaver as Vishnu. *rf**Xg; XXTrXXiN % ftpi II ?0d II feu gitR l^uf^ tmxpjfafiR I < zmi 3 xx%xnfix ■ wmi ^ ^ Ri^mx fis g anreax • gfix i 5RT R rJWRR -RRR XJR RXRXXRXXT: ' XigXXnR Rxrfaft gfxx axRSix i « ^rxftxfR gxgxRrca > gxnafxx >jr sgRfWfg i fa% 1 fRRSi g:R gx?ft Raf?x ir«ioii » 5kt s Rfix xxr TXRipftgsNir^ xtgfa ^x^xrxr siren- 9 XXR1R 1 HXXW R TOifal Wf^TXtxfixffiT^ I ^Wft SRX natx 1 s r w: xxr x anrorg axfq n fanfa i xxHt sxxx HX? I ^fspna ffTOX >XXRX iTOi «RtR TJR I rXR VRX 12 RigrfRg *%Rngm nfWxt i xxg axgmx nnxRixn i rr; r i axnRR ^RRftng^RX w rr *3xx^ 3x*mx arfafTxfa n rr: i OTi f? X=TC?R^ Rxgg RRiaiR axRTJRiiRriigRR: » ;> 1 RRT ' 3f(T IlfRRRR I HRTRT ’TT^T^TH fRRi^R i 3 RRR rT^t; TlfRfSRH RRRTRTgtlRRt: TjTRgRT^I worrit r^rt f^Ri: i sft TTfR^Rijra^ rrptrrr; 3H^ • ’r^tortr RTRnfn 1 sfw *rtr; rrhrt- 6 RfRRT RT^^R 3T?5fiRtfl faiRR; RRTn^fR I 3TR Ri^f^R RTRR^RfRfa: ^RTRRtRfRJTR 3UH- rt HTRtfRRPWRifiR: RnfRii fRRfeRR i ^r < » 3Wrr TOT?.: fRiRRm i fRsTRR 3rf% i ttrt > RRT 1 sfR RfRRR SRT^hraT fRsIRR I ^R 1 RRRRjfR T^TRTRl TJRRITR^ TTRirffrj: R^RRTRT: ^RRlRgRIRT- 12 RTRT TRTRirc: RRTRIH I RTRTRTTRi RfrrfRRR: I %R TJRTR A A a A H JHT-iy-H I VRR 3RRf^Rl TTRT RRTf^TR RRRT SjfRRTRR I is RTRfR RPRT RRift? fWT Ri# RRRfR R^TR fRR% I RRT qR RTtcqffT RT R %fR is RRRlfRrpR RRJ RTR RRR II W II indra RRT I RRRtRRT RTfR RTRRift 21 RfTRVR Rf SJRT qiRTR I RTR 1 R f RTfR RfRJR •jtfRRiRT TjflRRt fRRR: II S R? II prami 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 52 Tale vili: Weaver as Vishnu. aai I aTRlfa ' Tmfamfa a a I ■OTnf^rl^Tfq SliftTT ' rTTRlfn aiaai a%%a II ?««Jlt sr 3 Va a|fav fafaaa rp^T jftaia I ?fa ' fa^iaai warn 1 a^ aa arafaiai aafcr i asajg ffaa: farar: 1 ^RTftf : 1 sfw I 3Ta % aaifRW aifaa mft RTf- « foam^T: mat aaaiangt mat afeaiarj mafafarfa- aatktaaai 3TVRfT ' ntaia *a I 3fl: aia ' I Va afoaaasa I ^ $a« fcTRTRcTtftm^ RrH<*lV|*^ 3TRfa I KrT aRiam Va mff sfa mam ' sfa I STfa aaTVtgat ami?, maict *faajT- ' 5 fTfl 12 a^ ^at mi 1 *tjHfmamaT# mat mai TTaim^ "5i% faa ' frsqT aa% I fa*ft% fmarmma mmai^ •TKTaa!: aiaaiTaTa Ra mm»afa I am miRafaaT?m w afwtax mi i aa arm mat mat am a aiaTaamaTRT m faata ■ am miga: m? aamrarra a aittfa i sfa ’ami mar afFfsam; a? fsm aa^am; sa arafaa « aTfaaanm i aam g mar fm»jfl mat mai manat araTamaat nmafmafaa^fvj; w faafa • aiaa nasT- aa ^aamsRmi aaTfaafafpr 3aapna naamam 21 naaaaa aa: gvisrifaam sammim mamimVMt^araia 1 mama 3rnt *aaatt nt% max aax a am: ■ aat: agfa mmaTa; rnirnw Ram amt maa 1 aa^ fmax aranm ma ** 53 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale viii : Weaver as Vishnn. i 3Tvrt arfu agniff aa ^rfrwrftr i apnpifi; HHHHfaHmvS^TIOT^ 3Tfv^RT ^Tf^JTRWI 3 ^ht: hutrt: i rut HTOWamTipraT^ 3ti?i; htht wrfw: fRHTH i atm ai jffira^far arfafiaH i nt tihh 1 ^npaf^HFa « 3Tfaa>THnfH I RR fiii HHHT aHT^HHTHaift H Ufa: i 3TH RtUrT HHRt ScfffMi f%fHR 3TWTR Hi^TTR 3Tftt H^STIR Hiat][IlR% H HHT f^sHt: I ' HHHH HHatT 21 HHTHHt RTTW fa: I H HW fHTTf^W TH^fa ' Rfa 1 aat hhtjrIh 1 firea ftt HHigaa; i fafwr sfia aaro ftftr avana: 1 aa aaataarRRTf arfratTfa • 24 54 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Tale viii: Weaver as Vishnu. rffl Tn?!^ Sfcr sTT^GtT I ?ffT HftlrTl xmsnarofti to i TrTr: g?Xnrr 3U|3j wasfY: *R§*n^ 3T^X I 3TSnfa: s ftxt?: htw i h? ar?i 3nrnft 1 UlrTT T^TH 3TW^ | 6 g^^Tfxt fViJT ^FPT Trft rTW fW?.- cT^rfY I H-g sgrtT ^Tfc7^I S^X 1 ^ 1 HT^ftqiH’fnFTTT I JTOT f? » V^HBlpnft flraifxiHl HIT^TH^T: H^sfl fa?m: i ire nsn ijff Trai^nr • w i fttrrfc^ fir? i hth: h ^ *35 : jiht- *rm ^ H^ffr i fawH v*t ^mnaiwr^jT^T arurig- i?rTT n^jtfir i 3Txj ^grr an^Xtf* 1 frej xr^m- 12 15 18 21 24 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 55 Tale viii: Weaver as Vishnu. faFPraftat % i urn arfq ftrai a i fa ^|?n ■ TJRp; ' ■jffT I rR- TR TT^rr 3 Uf 7 fW^ 1 sfrf I ^ 3 T#ffgTlTf?frt‘^TOT S«lfTO TOSfTT TOc^TSR- sro% ^to^TO! TOfrog toto- H^TO 3Ufff^ TOTT7T fqiTKI Hqwgfjf UTS TTsfa W- s TOTO TOTO^f S TOTTOS1TC #fTTOt TOTO 3TTS?I fSTft^JJS^TOTf^^fsfVT STOPJfT^ ■3FTO fsiTTOc* TOTTO^ f^T^WTTfft 9 sfTOHITOTO. S TOTTC S% ^TOTOTsft TTtTOt^ TOtTOT 5!^ 3r?tSrT I ’sm s ’5Ji5j^. TOipuTOStro: ^fam: sf^j- a TO TO^TT f STO: fSTTOi; 3TKTOT: TOTTTfsm: • %fTO ^Sfs^TOTOt »JST f^ftrTT: ' %fTO S HtrTT TOTO<*fMlTORT^TO: fetm: I 15 rtTO S f FTT5 f^TOT TOic*^ TOTTTO TOlfsI^H: I STO ' fTO TO SifTO TOT ^TTOt ST fSTSt: 1 TO 1TO TOSTS; ^TTTTOT STSlfTO 3TTTO is fSTSl[sft!TS: 1 TO SlfaffTT TOSH fsPrTTO I gtrftssTTrfsihT^tftnH s sto; TOpafir HT'pr ?ft: i 21 TOTtiT to ulrof? fws; S TO ftrft TOSTO TOl’-m imsil vamsa or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 57 Tale viii: Weaver as Vishnu. Frame-story. Hr^fXr ssr otrrr; i ?fir FifwX *raTfR r>jr i arm si i gRTpFFR rwifr • sraTVT N 3pri h n^fir i 3 ' FlURrST fanX || ?«|tll tTr I fr ^rrci RiR’itifFTRt f¥XRRRm int ^rfXRro, Rsfi fRsRFIFrc RTfi%^ I HR^ R R FIRIR flRT fXJIR 3 ^rfi hfrr RFfnr anjnTrm i rr;r fir sfq ftrtr: F^TRT^Rwft SRiM wXRTHR^tRlXRTRfRFFrFT R RT- FIRW* UTjlRHR | ^R < 3 fi frtft 3trtrr^ 1 ^ i RRTf^iwm 1 f^*r STFRlfa: RirfRFT ' ?fR I RR RTfRfR R ^H T MI Hc ^r ^i FI 12 RTORRreRt srrXj wtr hrrtr 3tr: rfr i ^ arX fnfa^RT RTnXnfK • arfRRK firrr hr%£ arj- RRR | HU: ' RRTsTTRRfR ^nft ' sir rrr tut fir ft- is RTRFT R^tsim 3TftRR: I RRt sfa RFRifiTRiJTRHTRSI- RTTlf? FIR IlfRR^RR FjnfHRRRrt R^tfR sfrfX’St t7«H fRRRFR^TBRt FTR^ffRT FI? FIRKviyyi-R^aPJRRR || is 3T f^ g ff 1 ^ 1 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 58 Frame-story : Lion and bull. 3rggfTT ff fTfftt i f f ff ffi fff ffru: i f fT f i gwr: gw TTff ■ fff* ffffifff : i 3ifiTW g Wfr i wr iftfT f ff f : ii ii 3 if fMf^: frffTfffrrf: f fTfTf; 313^ 1 fa ffTf faff: > ^f?T 1 ifffa 1 ^f « fftfff; ffVffa ffg^n fafTff; fffrft ffrfavt Tffa fafTfTil ffTTfR^ 3TTf I fSTfT fNT firFnfff: Ufaf^ iff fTTRKdl I f f TR f elT fTff^ TIfTf g%f Tjm *fftfJTff • 3lt[fTf f ffffi TR^ ffafgT 3Tfaf I 3Tft if ff^Tfff fit Wtff ij ffTfTf: I ff^ f fffTrTf IffrTT ff ff, f fffTTftf gfaffff : fagRft ftff fffft f fafa^ f fTf I ffffff g f fTfft ffWTfTfffa I 31ff T[f ffaf- TTPTfa f fTf ^tf : ' fTg %ff fffa ' 3T(gf^7} TTf^fTTT fTfff f T- ff«r fT^Tf siffafit ^ft: i fT fffaOTTfT^ 3TffT *fW fftf f ft?; TRift f fTff II II upa *itf ff I TCffl f ff fl ' ffTfT f faff! f I 3ifTiffi f i ' gfn^ ffTW g^H 11 ^ 11 fa f I Tfa gffftf: fiftff f ff f TT# ffTOT f ^T f ftflf^f^t ff : f f TTfT^ fTfTf faffffa I faffW ff frflff Iff ffl Rf RfffT RTrPRfjf fT ff • f gf^J fTffaT^ 3TfffU^ II II sardu ff iff; 3igfT fsrtf^t ffffff: fffnfg fa^efr fff% 1 ff fff TIfTf gfR < f f fwf i fTfT^3R!ff ff: ffttfff mRif ^iQhi W)[ir^3IP^ FfFFTT I Ft SFF; 3T^rr FTF RrlF^H 3TfFFT^fF | FFi F | FfW^ 3 TSU 3 TfFFi Ff?; I 3 irfm*rf 7 T FTfFF: I 3TfTT^ «gwtt^ FT < F 5IW fTt FF: II ^Q. II ff; I stff; suft^r >jfq f^FTf 3TfFs: ' Tf^T wif fFi: I ff T^H FFJ 7 ? | tjFft F 5 ^ 3TfF fwt $fF FFFt FTFT ^rat jfF FT Ft Ftflf 3TFFFFiT*lfFTFrr 1 f: F FiTFfftFT I Flti ff FfFFT Ff ffFT; SF FTFT SfF FTFfFT ft f^ fttf Fi*PtiF tF FFfF f!rtf fiw ff; ii ^30 11 sardu FF; F I FfTFiTFt $FF; I T^FFFiTTTF fFFSt < Ff 3llF fFFftFF; HF I FF: I fFi f%f f^ff 1 TTFFiFTRaifnfFT 1 wt ft Fff FUfF: 1 wf; liWFn;: hftf; 11 ^3«i 11 to ^m FF FF^ : II ^3M II FFT F • fFTFTg ?F FTUFfFt F FWFtFT: WFT i^FtfFfF: I 3UfT -JftF Wt 3TFT^ FT^ FT f|F FFtfTtt F FF: II ^3^ II 8 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 80 vams a 33 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Frame-story : Lion and bull 60 ^Tpr: trTTrcr if^r ' TT^^^rft *r^: 11 ^ n fBf 3TTf I ^ I BT Wt^l I Nd: I *rwfd W' gf ' 3JW*! Tf^T I •t w® drei %gn?i ■ TTfdwr^wr ii u cT^rr rns wen « irwRitfr snb: < jfH 3R5dt^r ^ww i ^ 3i*rt SkTSTT *rfwfd I ^R=Ji 3^ I «T ^STdt ?fd HJ^fd *T l£d *J^d r^rfd I ^TTwf^T ff dTfddTd^^fT ^r^fwr rfr wen w w vamsa srfd w I fwd: JTgrfd ^rrfTT » %wnfr wm '- 1 T? dTfddd; II *8o II wm w i >rfxT 3 jwt: wftfr*nrfdT i Hfipi: gffdf^n;: « fw^wr v* b^t: ii ^ II ar <\wi i didfdi yrr ajfw i hwwtb: anjnpraj i 1 fwg ^ni^: dfddT: II ^ II ar ^KT^TrTB. 3TBTH «TS * *pTTfarnid ^ dB*I 3FJVg I 31%^ TOI II II ar WVW wn^f < wt ffcR STWffdfdWHl I •Tg SkR 3HhI% I dB 3Rf*rt II ^88 II ar 3lfd d I STW^f^d ffrT ^wOT^ '^fdd ^r% gfdTd. ^rt d^fipi i j yy^+i, 3R»rrf?TfT df^KdioN IM: gfdB. d^ 3R**JW ftr^rTTT^ 1 Hi2TTfm I fii H HTZjfa mxtT tftepiPTR^ amHnftr < 5 r fireftt i faiwH; amr amm hht ammfi; *kh am anmmrn |imt « 3nn^; i am Hramr hit«(th hhih 3nmr: i fi=% mimY ufai: i umi Htmi Harm ?r amfn anmm i sww.s huhiS? tj% 3 n^t Him ^ 5 t ^e: i < emits ^ir: • wt: am arfr ?fH i he: 1 ht^t shh 1 ?fn Hrmmm «ira: i «t 12 ilt n^iHn ' mm vh: > sfa hht hth mnm • hhti *fimf*H , <*<«jHy’Uj(^H: Timm fimfin 1 huto am 1 mmt Humi^Rifti hw mfmri hh^is 1 ariH amn; fHHfa i tprt; arfa ^ixNTfafiem 1 Him H gtTH H ' lft% HHH^ hS I ,s fatffrn; fnfim h%: 1 f?m Hjftsr fn^fir: iRiJtii am am 1 fsfmmiH; arowm rnnfH • h >m EHTmiHHimi^ I 3 TET I SET fl%H 21 mf^Hproifbm • mfioHi wmmm sfi fHsftri; mfir • HHTfa ' lf?T I HH HrtlHlfm: I HlHTt m HH A AN Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 62 Tale lx : Grateful beasts and thankless man. *?fafa i fa: wfa 1 arm; wit? i ti? fair? fa S'? I ??T S?fafT I HI fa? ' urn 31? ??1T? I ?? ^r? S?fa? I pFRl???Ti!?Tfa 3 ?*?fT 1 fa ■tpr: wfa? I ?? 3flf I 3TC?fa I?!??? ?T- far i 3T?ifa?T ? ?sn?: i fa?Ri?Tt?T? ??if? i 3 t?to- A ■^imrTTT ? ?? ?(T^T? I ???^ 3fl?T?T?Tffa: fa $fa I « 3T? 7f ??far I fafat ?T?T?1? 3???? ??fa I TI?? ??T faintfarl'fa S^TT ' ? ?TI? aT^T-rT^nT I gp 3Tfa ^fatlTm? I ? II? ??lft ?|fa- 9 tatt pn? 1 rrfam ?fa ?fl?f? i ?? ??t 3U J M"M*1 • ??Jf ???: ?faf? ' pnfanpfa arfa ? ??fa I TIT? 12 ?1>T U^lffaJ'jt W?T? I 3f? ?T?Tt S?farT 1 ’JfT* ?f?VT ??T?lfa f?%??fa I ?ffa? ??t ?(??iT?^ 3Hn?T3jTr ' fa? I 1JT? Tfl TTT?Trf I ?fau1?r? I ?^T is ??? anftlfifa ??fa ' ??Tf ????: • ?fa I 11?? ?U W???; ?? HI?]? I am ? f?w pfa sjp g|: ?*?. tfitlfa I fa>s ?1?TO I ?T? 3?? ??R? I 31? fa?? ?T?FT?fa? ?Pn? fa? fa s? wrft?: i ?? ?jffaf?? ' ??r i art g??j- ?tt: i *£]?% ??if? i ?fa g?t§ faf?? ??fa? ?fa? 1 2 i ??t ??t ?? ??t??; 3????? • fa? i iit? ?w ??t- ??? IT? ?T?T? 1 ar? ?i?r^? spTjnfa ? faf?? ail? i fad h i 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 63 Tale ix : Grateful beasts and thankless man. 3fln^RT RR TRR RlRTTRiR I 3RRHRt R RcRRR R RTR*: I 7tRTgRRT njmnn ijn n H#fT^ 3Unn: ' 3TsftVn n I fti critwt SfiTtfa I ft iitaiH, I Wn *31W 3Ti Trmrswt mif ^nfi i jth: nsmft nfimftramn- apifanm n fttfnmnr 3mb nftmm arft n ftftiNifftnftt i ctIr ^w-M pt fnfftfttftnfw i « nmi i tjmi i sft nfosnn imo Tranffit i nit TT5lf& fllTS!^.: ntjfftm i Him tjth I Traigm:i » HH% 3lft ginm F^h^fTHTr I H niHlftr^ yNKf ftfmftjm i wrn Hfint ftfimi: i mi; sn^ao? ftinift- finm i 3rmr ijnl ftfinfaTtfa i sfa nmremr un 12 mnnr^ mifti nmift nreniFt Trtj i nit Trapfttri 1 nmn mn fnfiitaiTtij 1 it sft >w Tigtmsii iHwinrmrT nt fnfiihjmrtH 1 15 ni n wspftftwi Tim ms ftri n TR|iTRTr 3 ig 'jHTin 1 nsi nranij nmn 1 %n msirirt^ ipro niam < ffir 1 ftmrrftn: m^fa mn^mi 3t^>j?T ■« Hin aiPsTimi 1 anpimnn n rrai w gnnNiT fa^siT# *mre?i ^unit nftra fnntftm 1 in n 3nita ‘^Hrmreiin itmnftftimhfTginTnmin- ^ niwtftri^inTHTT>ifTn nnicromfmiTiiipTftn^n gnn arsyjni th 11 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Frame-story : Lion and bull. 65 3Tcfr si Iltfi I ITIITITIlfarrg ' ffl I V™*'' mit si gif gif git it gnifi[rnit fi =( i 1 gif nitiiig 11 ii if if if iitmiiinig » if fuTfrit fiifirfiHTg 1 an print frgwiTiT furf t anting anrfir mi: 111^ 1 if 3 im^ f :*grcri is guftit 1 itw: 1 iw 1 1 gi: mmfr mrifi 1 irrf g 1 ffi iii *i^f : nrfi fg nfr 11 n 1 21 lit ITITWTTi: Hfl I IfT itnif% ifT g^ ftirg fiifi 1 fii irg3Tfiiig 11 ;>m$ ii sikha fif 3if 1 if < fi fiii fig 3rrfr mTf^: 1 fin 311 1 fig ffi unff^ fl 1 24 HIT fi n: 1 n: 1 iHTffs: ggig < ^Tfi finf iiTg iff it i iirrg nrrf 5 1 unit sft: hiwt i firr 11 ^8 ii ar 27 fiWiH 3 if 1 1 ing gmtWT 1 ii g fifgigi: 1 ig mg 31m igTi n ij iii: 1 flint siitg 1 fig fig 1 * *mgg 1 fiiTfT: fifngi: 1 it sigi: 1 fUTfT *itirgiT: 1 iiti arit iff ^ig arii *1 Hftnfi • lit so TITIUf IrlTffigfl 1 ni 1 1 irifi ifg ariTi: > ifnfftft sfi iiffiftH 1 imfi ^fiTTt 1 frig amif fw gfjg 11 ;>hm ii ar 33 K Frame -story. Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 66 Tale x : Louse and flea. f*Tf 3TTf I I isnfK I cTP*f H*R irsfiMf^r^: i rr^fT^ ^ «f%srf*rT i % ffrrfa- 3 ^TT^ITfT^rr | (TOTfr? ^ f%«TE T& ' Tf<\ I ^3W ^ I *T W v 3T^Hnft^T^ ' J^TrT3j: TTf^TO I f W ff i frTT II R^ II 6 *> {JRftct I IpTfl I ^I^fTT I II 3TCT <*o H 31% FfiHifR? TiaT ^TRji? 3RIRH^S? -SR- 9 rN*T I rirU^fT^q%^7t HR ^cfiT IlflR- HfrT R I ^W^f? W$ff ' LRTH giRT 3TRT- fl^nfk | rT^tfrn% *TJR ^sMfaT ^ Bl“ RFJKT I TR R rTRTH rR ^RFR! |U|% RfTfft ^nftwn; tt%r3t tor nfirn: i n q ftr ^rfr 3ifn- RR*J<£ gtfiinfR ^T ’iflARTf 31 J 7Hfl I rTrRSTTFJil?- TT5TT 3FR %FR ^ FTfl^TTFl 3RR 3lfq ^TOR HfqiRT fufc^ri: ' iRT ^Tfa%T: I FJFR rR 3lfwR is SURTHRR HURTfl: I HRISm 3TR1W FlflcR ' sfif I fffl: ift I 311^ 1 HT Spi i ffl: I* FJ-R 3lfilT ftjffifNt 1 SlRRSt I 21 TlfFTT TFFfiT IJ^: RfTjt ' H^RTRRflt ^ IP-MS II 3frT I 3TTHfqrT FRTfR | JRT tTTTFr 3T^H^KTfi!T WT- ^fVTTircr 3HRl%lfJT I TTlfR R 21 ^Klfrt fa%c?tR 3Tg%fiR% R I ^ 3TR *HR- or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 67 Tale x : Louse and flea. 1 atatm^a aatlaa w^ataa at?ja MfAAftn 3TAA fflAfiH: fAiAATOAMraMAiARArAAAT^ ATAftntft- MTATTA 3TfATTVTA 3TATWAAAT fWASAMAW AWSlft- s AfAAi^A^fA: ^AJAAA^A^AtAATAfqftlAiA^iA^ 3TTf T- % AM^AIT^ AAAftfl Afat TMTAAA AA 1H I AAA AA Ifrfa ijft^ftAit ATK S 'A AA ARKTA 3TTAnAfATATATATATATAAA I At SAMTai AT \w- 1 AT AT ATTAt: I AAft# S? AAAATAAATTT I ApjfTA I A^AA- ftr?TAtlAA[At A^T AMTAT AAfA 1 A^T ftnjA AT^AtA 21 AAT AAsr: 1 AAT ^AAiTAft I AAA A !TA AfAAAA I AA AAATA RATA AA AA ATFJTAftlfA A^AT ATAA fSIATA AA AAT AAT I 3TATA 3TM AAATA^M fA • "[faMt- 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 68 Tale x : Louse and flea. Frame-story. Tale xl: Blue jackal. 3? ^3 ' 33J3il3e 33 53fl33T3 31313 3ft3#3^ 3H5 i aft 1 3 ft sftn 3i3tf3 i axfwsi 333 Xjfqfni f3f3f3R33lf33 *3X53333 I sfxi 113333 331 * p?4 *wih moss 3|if33i3 333 3iif33: i am 3i ?J3i^!3!fftf>T3 33353 ^X33lfsn^ ftf33ii »J^t31 gf3- ^TTT3 3T%33ftrr 3?3T1313Tcff31 3 TfH I Rf^dMIR RRRRR RWtRRRRTni TTr^TTcC. I cT^rrfci R^RfRT; aRgfRR- ftRR *iTRrrRR st^irr: I RRR ^RTfRfiR: i R^; « RRR: gran?iR I Rt srrK i grer: gnr^n=c arg^tfRRTR i rrttr i rrrr: rttwr « r^t firiR arf^rf rr \ RTRtfRTl S^RfRRTRR I TtaT ^ TTRfaRRT: II ^ II RRT I RTRR v RRITfR ^RITR l Rrff ^^TrTrTT RRT I cHTrfxj %c*rt ff^ i aifr RRRiRrr 11 ^ 11 WtRnff Sfa gRT! R^ I 3 TT%R n f wt f flr H : I ^fi^T ^rrfwft g*i: • rrtrI fRcRRRRi: n ^ \\ 3 RR^ 3 ifR r *RRfr i fifi^r R TTgwf^T i RfW R RTWRT • %RRit SR^f WfafR II ^4 II %RT Rff-rK aiKsMIRI I ^R%g fRWT RR"f%IRR I RTfR RT fi I %RR*t RIR'irTRRTR || II gwr rwr 3 r • i>R^r RgRtRRR i %rrri Rig R^i • fRRR: rtrvrr: n ii RTRfRsfifRifRl ■ RRRRJ f RJ gRIR II || RtRTRfR RRfR gRRt RTRrff %RRTR: fRTR; KRlfRRgaiRfiRRRTR RTRRfR THf RffRR I TTRT Rf^: RfRR RRR %RR RTRfRR Rffr fRT^ RRfR ^RRt ^:Rf : RfRRRfR; II 3§Q. II manda R^RlfR gR*lR i *gg%RTfR frfRUT I R^Rjfa fR 7tR < fRWT RR g %RRT II ^00 II hr r^rt i w. rttr: Rrrfi fRRTfR • Rt RT rrtrrt i RR^RTi RT R % RfliT • ^fR fw girg gR: II W II I^RTRTfRfiRRTRRI ^RRRiRT RRR WT RWtRRt SRRtR I Rj[ « SfiRR I f^i ^f^iTRR ^R I Rt SW^rl I R^TR R'RR RR giR ' aiR^T R RRT RR ffRR 3TT^)RR I 3TR fi RTRR ^TRf fifRRR RR^fT fRgfR: ■ 3I%R RTRTfRfiRRI RR^RR R^RfRJRRWT gfHR RcRT^fR^TTfR • ^[fR I RR^^RTR RT fRRT^R 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 33 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Frame-story : Lion and bull. 71 3TUTRB; I toittttr^ *Rf?T ttwt i irwr^rrfT ^ ^ ^ fJTfrw*rf%nnff ^ 11 ^ 11 ar 3 fg Ht: diSH, I f^PRC, 'V<^H. 3 HMfdd I 6 OTTTSHTHt IT^Tf 3Ttttw^ tot fro 3nr f^nw; i 3 RT ^ 31 ^ 3 : *■%: %^i?n 5 fr f ii ^ ^ i faftr-HH f| v: nfnqfd *R B TOTW* WtefTT I M A ' sT^rnrof^ *u?r ff w$ to: ri xrfttfmf^rnr 11 ^ 8 11 9 upa 12 vamsa 3T^Twrf%^KitTT^wrf is stowto: to ^ tou* i f^ w ^N: *T^T II II vamsa 18 *rcfa tottot t^rr fw^ 3 if^^w: i «r ^srf?T to: totjtc* f%rfr?q^ 21 gif^rfTOr Wt^i: ^ ^3ITOR: 3R^ II 11 hari 7rf 3ifr 1 fa wwri * 5 T%T TtmpfHifl ^4i^wnrra: i w n ^t int sw% i fun; rrn srfnrn; fnnn nn i nt snifa; i nn 3i^ 12 3 imm: i 3 ifti n 1 *nten; *jfnnY nil • *poi%nsHfqt: 1 nj^n 1 nnrerHn; nnjfnr^ 11 ^t=i 11 >5 rnn n? nnprei • n^r nnnn; ^frenir 1 smfnnn; arfa nro 1 nii mfn nfnnnm; 11st* 11 nm n 1 is ^ftfwnn: ' nfnn: nfnwt smzr 3rfa 1 niigm^nnn : 1 wt nTgfir^R^: 11st? 11 F^rn n%n inn • nttn 1 ?fn nfannn 1 i gfnn • 21 awn; naram; srfnrn ngintfn gnn^ sn an nnr nnn 1 nn n nnt^ fn^nront: ntfiifn auc7T sfirnin 1 3 iniRirc?RtR r RfRRfa 1 rr « fRfR ^ R |Ri RRiTR RR: I 3TR RR RRRR R R RRlfR I 3TfRgfR^R!R; 3T1RRRR R1RR RRlfR ' RIRR 3T^ f^RTR fRRRfRRRR; 3Rf^R ^TfirffRRTR I R£ ' RSI Rfg I 9 fHRtf|R ^ gRt SgR RRIRR! I 3fR ’RRT RRtRR I RTg fgRRR7;: I RR RR RTRT RR mi RRTRRT RfRRfR I gfk RWT ffRt Rfftm IIRTR RRJRR Rg RRR: I RTfRc7- •» RTRlf? fRRTR RTRRfmnRTR RRR Hfg: I 3m RftRR RR RtfR RgTR *R f%Rt RTRTR 3HfR RtcRRRhfRRCTRTfft gRT RRRlfRR: II aufr if sfftfa 1 3 i 3 rraw fwn ^ *^Fr#t • TWTf^ i h*t: wt^R a?Tf i 21 TTR^ 3IT^T « qftWH* f^^Rf^JTf^rT: I rT^ *T#21T I ird% ^Wf^rrt i ttc2t% firsnrrf^TO; 1 rTTf li f wi I f^UPJW || 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Frame-story : Lion and bull. 74 3I^rI^ ' WT I f^Tf sct^tot: Rjfrf^mvrr^pfr 3Tt*4iffTTT : I ^frr RffT totrz: totrr; ^ ftrfwt ipfa: ii ^cq » sardu ^TfR fro%: i *^prrfaTOTTORRf%R ft*TTO 31% ^ %^TO v 3Tf^fhra^IrTR: 31 R^rH* 4 ^Tf^rTR. II II sardu (WT ^ i jrapTR Rifto arg^r^fci f ST «fm %^RI vlfWl I R^frr *rgt f^Tnrrf^ inf^rfR bwtr, r ft ^ ~m. r»H r| r ft || || hari ^ «f: rtcr; i wji 3TrfaTO5ftfTOt: i *rr^ tot* i tft *r ft% • N*frr tpt mi i rT^ frof : to ^ < r g •TTTWf *TTfT7i3i 3JTTTrT tf?T faWT ^TT sht: ^ ff g^wt ^iw^rf^r n *0.8 11 sikha *Tn?T*r%: tiw^: 1 ^rra: siftefa 11 ^q.m 11 eardu 12 <€r^rrr f7^f%rTH surras f^rTfrt ^ ^THh^Wm: 3lf»T^7f?T I ^»TRT^ €#T {*rf ’T ff ^ II *d$ II sikha rTru »ra ig^n^rua: *rrf% 1 ^ 1 ’fgr ■ Trr^fPiwtfxR: 1 is 3Hi^ ^T I 5fi-R5T3^fr W II ;>d^ II 3ITf I ^ ^fT?! 1 {sjffa; I II ^T ^ II 21 3Tfe ^ifniTHH ?pft cjfrps KTTO’it HTH I K gijsm ^§^^<7«hW »plT ^Klif^ f^ftj irfWfT: I am Hm sfifHTmr fatflfgKT fira?: 24 xifim: i inft fa** 3 ’* fkj^r • arciPKjftn; m • ar%?i; h smS • sfit f^rez fafpi niw: 1 ^ m*hif hh fa?iz: ^ *m: tfslR. *5107 3ircaj: i 3TKT 76 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Tale xiii : Lion’s retainers outwit camel. sufamrr imiftfar i ^ra ftif : BfinwfH m i maiTfSRt ^tfimrTOntFnmi: i sm mi; mi mifsr FmhlTmrfm?: fl Tg : ' 3 w ^nrfwii^5*^i mmmm fn?: ej^tft i smc 31^5 FT?R 3j? mi TJ^fttfrm I ^iFf mi arfa i nm smrarmrmT mmlt smXj mjT s*i c^t^s n^rraFrmr i « rTH: TJ?: i flt: « «$mr ?? i HR mamt w w^nfRt. mnmnir: i srmirmmitrfmn r am mm i im ^BTim FRTfmi ftifr » T^Freirf^Tifr FJ?nmft mja: I 3m 3TfH- 111 ^ H 3UIR%^mT^ 3HHlft^Txlft trfmn: I 3m fUR SmTTRT fFTfl sfaff imm I 3Tf^ 3TFim 12 ^(RSIT ft ^in: ^ 5 ^ FimTTFT 3UfTTFT TrUTsf^FT I FT? fRi; 3umm srmmr fmmi; > sfh 1 tthft % wtm: 1 im fmrt^ fmr smms • sfa 1 ftr? 15 3Hf I fT^ ' F11«F 3T^ifif^W Ftftsu ^ FramR I itmmmm FiHTmFrqEmr sninri • sfa 1 imt mj ft f%fX ^FT W • H^mFlTfFlfffr: I Ht: ' 3177*1 3TFRI w sftem i nmmi farfmi; mmr 1 3if^ mrem«rr sfti mnrm 3iirn*m mmm; mqreftm 1 3 m % ^rtti sfa FifFrmr 3mmi: 1 RVR?r faiimr 21 fi nTjjrfFfr » mm mmi * 5*11771 mamr i mr »jm<7t smX i nt "rtrfi 1 fti wjHFmiX 1 3Tmr 3mms hhtt fmUTt fmiam frtTfrl I TT? IJFf mil flTCRmi fit: 1 24 77 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale xiii : Lion’s retainers outwit camel. RTRR: Hlf I *pfiR RHi RHHT I Rt fiji i| RrifRHTRRHeTH RRR 31% I TrRTRtR: 3TRR I ’JRTtH 3Rf I fHTH RRTR I RTlfRR fn^R rrhr HR R% • HHT RfRRlfR 1 ?fn I HR fHHHT RHHTt SRH 1 R1HH 3TR RRT RTTfR- HHRR 3flRRTfR I RHR; RfaHTR TRlfRRR RFTt R%H: I 3TH fRfR 3RRra?R 3Hf I RTlfRR • RRRTR 3TfR RtHTT HR RTHH ^HTTISTHn: RHR UHR 3Tfa H%rj R RRii: I ^Ht sfn RSRTfT^ HHH I HR RfR ^Hl^Ht RHfif ' HRT fRRKfRf%RT?T HIU|f*HT ftflHW I 3TR fRRR HRT RTHH NWR 3TTHHH RHTHR RHR 3TTf I ftlR %S HTHTHR I R?} RR R^fa ' HH RT RrHIRTH RR ffR- RlfR ' RHt RRI HRTTRHHRTR RHR I rTR RiR RTRR RR ^IRTHRlfR I RRi R I R RTURTR R RffaRTR RTRHRIH f| HRT RRIRR I RRT HRHftf HHT: HHTH TrtlTRTH^ 3TRRHRTRR; II »*l 3lfB 3W3 I 313 333i: B1313 I ?3lf33 1 33 3133 3333 S^'ferii: 1 3t 3 3^ 313 ^3 31 I rT^ 313 is 3T3 33 3^f331 31313; 31T31J 333t 1 33 ^33(331- 331 • 33 ^3: 3T33lf3*; 33f?l I 33i 3 I 3TP33 33 <333 31333 ' **3T 3f3i33f3H: I 3 3t 3?3 3HStflT 1 3T13T3!3f333 ll? 0 «|ll 33 ^31 3313: 31f I BTH331131 3313 1 *3 3^*53 21 79 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale xiii: Lion’s retainers outwit camel. hirr r rrIr i ant r egrq^IH I RRi R ' ■jut: I rtr rrtrr arft RnfRR fRgmnfR i ffRpjfaH « *jri • TRtRraRfRRrftr r ii?ogn r^ ifmi 1 rtr rrr r^r 1 15 rrrr fRrtRiRi • Rm: grlfm rrir i 3 RfimmRmR^ 1 r r n^fm Wririr ii?om 11 RR 3TRRTR RR1R 3TRR: ' RRprR 3Tfa TRHR RRTR- is mfR I RRTRfTTR rW RRPRtRTR I RTrfRR ' ftRRTR ara rr rtr: mRmRT 1 ^mri rrtor: rtrrtr: i fRRTTRRT ftrfRR^ R>JR RR: I RR RTR fWR: RTR: I 21 RR« R I fejRTRT RiTfRR: RR ' JJRTRT^ 3TRRfRRTR I RRTT S^tRT RTR: ' RftfRR R RRftRRT ll?o£,ll 24 80 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Talexiii: Lion’s retainers outwit camel. Frame-story. TH1 ^rn P-Mfi q iH, 3TO I €THre- arfa%mfa • h %^T sfa F^TfajiT i \ A rrz MfTf srfu fsra'wfn > HHjfa ^rhh; 3 TJS 'spit sfq ftTCZ*rfHT I sfrf I Hi; ' f?KT( T#i H^HT I nt HZPT 3ffa I rm ^5T ^TlHl H^tT H^qfiT I ^3! ^ 1 llrr: I « HHHtBt ^jtTSTTHt ' % sfHTrfH faf^T^I rtt3J cZfaif^ HT% • H^^sjf^Z^fi: ll?09ll rlZ 3THHTTTHH: ' F^TfHH I H^TT^fgW a f^sfiZ 5 *: ■fewT HTttrql^ i ^nfr^H > m^Z 3TH^IT H^rTTH I TTH ^ HT% HT^l^T 1 ^h HHTH^fZl^nTftrr n^fw 12 A ^ rf ^THt sfa ir^Pw ' Tft Hfw I A • ^t nfii ^ifni w: u?otn MfnffH fHIT^sttrTpg^^riTcZT«rt 15 ^IfqrrzHHiRt OTtph TTsn^r 1 ^ zrsTT^Wff: h¥t arfq nfzm: 11 3T(it if ^Yfir 1 wir: *if^frn ^7- 1 i snwr^ ^rD5n*nfc y«K 4 . *h<* iWft^ I 1 ^trfWCr W TT^TT ^ f^Tp[TfWRT^ I 7t ^VTt w fwl wi: ' jftr ttwt *nrcft7TT: • Tft 1 *nft fa wrftt irr^w^faT i ^ ^pt f^-nrr^ 1 3 ^ rr^r: tr TT^TR fa%f I 3R3R5T!RTf7rR. g THTT fcRTTHpfr *T7f?T I Wf I H Wf^a: Tra ' rft^np^T^ ^T*m: 1 f ^ 3ir^: < ^ ^r: 11 300 . 11 3TTf I 3T2R TJrTrF I 3il!Rf?T I 18 21 24 81 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale xiv: Lion and wheelwright. II RiRI II RifmfRR R>TC LRRTO %^]tr R1R I R RTRR r®rr rrtrt 3tw rii^rwwi^ femfR i 3 tr s rr rr fRR^T ?im fti?: RfRRRfR m i ft fqfsmmft JTtHi^^TJmt i am Ri?rfRR ftif RRRft rr nfipum; r 7rrhtr 3TRRRR, i TRRufr sfq rr; arfim- « rirr ftt? T5 1 krfnfn^ nm amrar ^|T ^Rwfrm 3n^5: 1 n 12 trt? rf=r gi? nm frk: 1 tit n*ft: < sfw 1 htoh T^fiTTTOtel^ 1 tr h appi: 11 3Trft St wftfa I TTWT ftr^T^Tf^rTT^TTB: I 7fifa% TTWT^i ^TT 15 3Tftl Wfa^i OTf I W %RTfa WT^ft fW*RTt f^WtT : I 3lf% ^ I 18 'RSTTCf^c^T ^ ^NnWRI f^ * %mf% 7 j^f% ^TR^r^rm: 11 ^ o \\ aupa TR 71% f%iH 3T^T HTH^T^RI I 3T*RT f^ 3RJ^ I ^ I 21 ^TfftTTpr *rrf%r 1 24 ttr: tr ff 7nf%r ’grrr: 11 3^ 11 f^TT ^ I 7 R: TH^f% TT R 7 T ' STf^f^Tfa TT I ff ^TTTJTT ' 7IWR v TIrft II ^ II upa 27 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 83 Frame-story. Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. rT^JT ^ 1 I •r ^1-0: 11 11 puspi wr i ^rn:^: i *3Tf*UT: TTfTcI I *7Tf I ^ I 6 fW^ft • WT^m TTfrTTR: STfa I ^T^craT^ ' WT^ ^rf II ^8 II fif ipi ^fsrr «BTtf*r ' TffT i aiTf ^ i *r% ■ sr-pre uy: 1 9 "Mr+'KUj^ 1 sp^rr 3 Tfwr^I ' 3 CTTH 7 T g z(: 1 *r 11 11 3 iT^ 1 grere: xrrnt 1 ^rer^rf^r 1 12 11 rrt «>m 11 arfisr 1 RifRRfRR w%^ 6 R 3fffrTR=r hTrR^ Jlfff- RRrt: I RRTRTRRT^t R1R ftfgR: ' RfHRRT RTR firfgRt I RT RjgRiTRnRRIRIRFT WRTRRRRRT R=[RT I HR is RRT ftffRt SfaffR: I f^RH TR1RR 3fN'RRrR • RRTf I SR^RI RR TJcTcT TJR RR TJRTJRRtRTfRrT ^fgRitR I 3TRR WJ121 1 3fR I RpR^ I 3To7R 3TRR 21 R1RTRR RI1RR I 3TRTRR 3T«n§: R^?: I RiRTfRcT tJ^TR R^tRffT RR51R^R RHTRRIR 3TRITTI, I 3TRTR 3RR I R?. 1 RIRTiR RR RTR RRIRTT^R I R RcR RWt Rft^fv^ RRT 2 * RTR^ f^ST RRFpN fRVigR I fcfi R W RRRR I Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 84 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. qsqtqftd • qfaTfqqT gqqqt I ql ^Bjq BltfiT > qiq; qq || 3 'll, || i, *fh*Traqfrat sfq ff 1 ^snfqfqqqq sfq qnqri* i 3 qiq^iqf q>: • q^iqiqiqqt qqn iiwii »r fti q 1 JTt^q^qfqqi > qqfq HTHTfini q qifa 513 1 « JJtsrefa^: ^qqt 1 q%q qi: ?ifaq arqqqfq 11 3 =>t 11 " *iqq^wfq^c7'f ^>d *jh*i 3) TiqmfriH 1 qq<3tqi3q^: 1 ftri qtqqfh qr qm 11 ?: qfqsjfw • |mqq qraqT q^q: 11 ?*<1 11 5, 3 fq 1 qq q^fh qq fq^tq qr fc% 4 t fqf 3 qffwr q^%T qqiqrft 1 qT«q 33 q 1 qq q qip^qq 1 15 fqi qifq^q ^qi 1 73^ ii^t *qfqwfq qqq 1 & 33 H H3 33iqq • qq sqqt ifqrf^nmfq 11 ?^ 11 ^ A ' qiq qnqqf q?q q giqq qTOqqqi • 3 fw 1 qq; q 1 » A ^:qq 3UWT qfqirjq 1 3frT qtrqt q qfq qr I 33 qqjjfe fqgiq • q q #3fa h?*?h qqq fqqrfq q x qaq 1 qqjq qq qqqq: 1 qq giqi qiq qq g • qqrTtq; qqt qqq: ii??tfii SI q^ 1 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 85 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. Tale xvi: Two geese and tortoise. ftrRnnt ffrPswRt • r rwrI? rt rr: i A r ^ 1 fRRsafR ii?*m it 3it£ i rar i Rprfrt. i ii rtot ii 3T% RTfa i rrj r R4te f a^r afaa^ra, afaa: afaafa i araja 3iif i aa aMaaa; araiajfa • aiaa aaanaaaaa; i ara aaTffsrt aw awa 3 arfa aT«ri iar«ri aanaar^ 3 aaaaattaftaraa aar ar^ri 1 fair 35 aaEa^a faaar afsjwiT atari • 3a arnarta aaaaaaiayna: agfara: 1 a a « araw: iffiaaniaa, arcana arcaX 1 aw anai: fa; aarcfa 1 ?fa wan arcana aa niaain ait: aftaaT wi fnafaa: 1 aaaasn ija nimfnni ajrca fftejtoaii: » wat faaa;: • ffa 11 amt si aatfn 1 faarat fiaaininTn 1 * 3 fa 1 fast apala 1 >2 wnmafavTai a 1 aarcaafna. a a: 1 aia am gnn ana 1 asfaat fanarfa n?i>t,ii ftf|a 3 !i? 1 aw ana 1 m awafw i 16 11 awT is 11 aiftafan nsiia a^ianara ant nwt: afnanfar m > : aax 1 sTmartfantm nrarcanfaT nafan: • afa 1 is an at sain arrcnafnnTm 1 aarcaaktar nsatfaa \ \ A v ; arfaainaT nmrcfrcnT a anna aranaa 1 aai 1 n§- ; nant sa aa: 1 ara at naanwa fa: 1 an a aajaia- a afawai fafaraa 1 a ataaa sircfann 1 aranaa aa or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 87 Tale xvii : Three fishes. Tale xv: Strand-bird and sea. Tn?5t i tht ari ’jiL FTt^ 3Tf^fe^tiW ??, I TT7TTT HR* 3Hg*l TJT^r^ I TPt RRlfl^ufrlT aTSR^ I Si f?t » H tpj I ^ 3T^C TlWsftfsR: %*r*r an1% • fai *T *R1% I ^Tfti^KTOtTtfirrt 1 sfireuRrmranwm i ^nftg^mfaPTT 1 J>JBrB I flBBT B? BTBTBi • BB: ^B tB ^B I W II 333 II B<£ 3TBBT BKT BBicTB 3ffB WtB BtBfBBT Bt^fB 21 TBc^BfTBTfB I OT? I Bt: BilBT ' BB BTipft fB^STK BBBBB^BBTfB JJ^BT fBTBTBB BB nfBBTT: 1 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 89 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. Tale xvili: Sparrow’s allies and elephant. if I rlt^ STfoffa I I 3Tfa^: ftlft Wff ' % HtfFfcOTT I s ar^rntTfin • wjs: fife h 11??= II *m: i TrT: ii??mh flfp* 3H? I tjrlr[ 1 qi^' 4)^ 1 II W It II 18 i TWTH^n^Tfrnft^ nfif- ■^m: 1 aro ^Rfin; ar*R^ i ar*ipt- 1 aTffa ^=Fi^r Trafmi; W R^lc^^j 21 I «T*n^f W=nftlcT: I tTWT H^l^JStTr^ fit N Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale xviii: Sparrow’s allies and elephant. 90 qH3T qqq I rRl 5 q?qiTqsqiTfq fqqktlfq 1 qrifq^ qRujnct q pqq 3qqqi? i qftqiT RTqqpqqTqfqqq' qqjfqqqrft I qqftqq 3 pqt 3 hsit: q fqqqrrq qqfqqq 1 qqnq q tTfoiq mr ? 1 fqsqr qiq! qmfqq: 1133b 11 qf?m hti 1 3mq qqq 1 qt ftw 1 qqq <^qqq q?m u ^ HTTR^q: fH: I q^ qf? q qq pp ; 1 q?[ TO q^mqtq *qfq? qirtqiq fqqrq i qqpqrqq qqfqfq- qmq fqqqq I qq> q I 18 3 Tiqf? qqtqfrT ' qq q ?fqq ?qrp fqqqip I qq^iq qiftT qqqf : ' qqf 3 *fq qm qt qq II 33 q • qq: i 21 q pi? qqq q: mm 1 qqqqqqqt sfq qq; 1 p€t qqf sfq fqq qniv qwqqq?f?qm 11 3«o 11 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 91 Tale xviii: Sparrow’s allies and elephant. RHT R I H rir r: wn, 1 H trhi rh 5 HtRHi: 1 j HR fM RR ' HI H1RT RR f?r|frt: II 3^3 II * j HR W H RfelMIRR I uf fRi R HRTfR gifHT ^UtltRT SITU STf^RRfw I HT HHl|RFT^TfH 1 RH IT RTTiHT RSHRt RtZffl | RRTHl *RfZRiRT HR HfigHiTR 3RHTS e ! iJfRTR I HR ' RR SW ffR *Rf2RiT R?n3RTH5HifRH3t?H I HTPjm I HR RH1 RRtRTRR RRfwRHt H HTRFR HiRR j Rlfa RR I HfRHjlR I HR ' f%R T3IR SR fRRR | ut » HHTfR RTR^RR HHRHT HTH HR?€t Sfm I HR 3Tftt HHlfR RRtfRH fH! I RRi R 1 RR: I fRR: HT^HRlRTf: 1 ’Rmit HfHRlfRfa: I is nmfRR h fnRiRim • fnif^R fgfmHT rrt: ii 38? 11 j 3TR RRt sfq RRT HHRHHl HHRR Rfa RHTHT fHRR- j RTR 3TTR I 3TR H RtRTR I f^Ra^R SHT RtTRP Rift is HRTHHHJ ffRHHT I HR' Hftl% 1 3 RRT RHT HRVHHTR HR RR. fR 1 RH R^RRRtRjHlR fRsftfRHT# HRfw I | HHRR HrtRRTHRWrf?HHRH : fHHTHTHT RHTHHHfRHHl is HR RRR 3TTHHTR RcTt^H *HRT HHTH^R RHTR 1 RUTHS HfHRT H*HR RTfiT I 3TH RRnjf^ H HRRRt HfSRBFiRRHlR fHHVfcRTHR: Hny^lMRHWT H«IT- 21 gHRR RHTHT HHR HR|RiOTRTRHTft R^R HRrff RHTR j 3TTHTR HfWHt RHR. R II Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 92 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. Tale xix : Goose and fowler. gel si sreife i ♦eftert engage • gfe i fefge: mg i ge eng i gimg?Tee eg? ^efmmfe i ?fe fePam emg *rfiw eerge errmmegrcg:e feefg- 3 eg 1 ^ sfa e§:emfNiiTfefee eg? egg erefegg ge^rr: 1 ee%e efgerrfefieg 1 eeg geeeeftm: femfer 1 fe> g eg?g ge wtl: mgfeg e ggme: 1 « gw e% ee sfe eggeegihnrigwTefeeei : eg? gg- fggg gftfet 1 geipn sw^g 1 eeeprerr ee egtg- fvftegei 1 eg are eg mrnfiiTgg • eg eefgerfe 1 9 gee g^t geiet wetvmgqeeft 1 e egerii eeet- feefiegfe gieife 1 gee e eei g^ie: isi^i ewi em f? gmet 1 e ggi e e§eet: 1 12 iegg ee ee • gegsn feetfeeg iigigii efgg erg: 1 ewe gegi el seetgi gfer eferfeg eetgg emmet 1 ee e iefc? efeeefe *e ■ ge eer ezemieng etei^t ere egft mggei 1 ge ee geieeteig 1 ee egg gg e?=pg is gm?fe 1 exeeeig gfefeeer i geeieegt efeg g^rggr eigifeg gwrg meg gfe 1 meg ge er^t ge^reT 1 ereg geHteeig 1 gfe 1 ge eer eeee 21 general e e e et egff fgeeer: 1 ge eaeyereig ei 11 ewi e ttaa; arafaia fa?a; arnaT aia^ra i ararata an? i afa hr aaa *pa < » agi RTRf 3TW anti: RR^fn 1 aiaa aafX Rrtfnwar^ i mwa g • ijai aaa • tRt aar aiaa^ aata aifa »jaT nRijafa • aa: aa: nfaan Raima 12 wfa • arai^ % aa sfa tjanmi: 1 Ran an faa- atafaai araTg rngm ^nai na g*fi hRurt: 1 a a > • a saatana farsia gar gaiagaafanaiaia aa sfa aaaa??a; aaifaaT: 11 3 rat sg aatfo i aN aiaa % gamra; ■ ifa i 3 tr- » tana ananaa aa a nfsiarr gaimfaHi najaaif tas- g:a faafgaaar: 1 ara gsianTma 1 ataaai naicaafaraTt aaft aai 1 aa ara aaaifaaa 1 aa aa naar ^anam ^ 3 aaF 5 jT.aai nam aiaaaj 1 aa a a at g:aa araa- afa 1 sfa anaia nasaaaa nar: 1 naif sfa saigta- amfafaa aaigat aaaai amaaa 1 aaa aftaa N aa 21 Eook I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 94 Talexv: Strand-bird and sea. Talexx: Lion and ram. Talexv: Strand-bird and sea. WWW %: fwwfiw wgs^mw; srowf^fwitw^w W^lfwW ufaKIWTW ' WWT I ' wftl WTW HriqffT W 5 !*- TOWTWlfwwt wtww$#3n<£ 3TWTTW wfojW TTCJ?: farww 3 arwffiwiw: i w i w^si wtwrw 1 fwwwrr; i wr wtaMdMirMK • p: %wftwrT f?r: iipUii « WW3= TJ^fw I WiWW TITTri I <^ T rej t WiWWfw I ii *pn *o ii 1 3T% wiftwfa^ wwitst wrprarat p: i w w psuwt;- » | ^ i wwrc: wifewmit ww wftwwfiT i 3 tw hw I ww wwiFjpiwftp: fwiw t=r*T srqwr i pp w aw W37T- Tmm^fqrTnmr srwwiiwj srfwafiwt « | www; wtnwifl i ?|ww; 3 tw wit sffiwcswrw 1 tTh w^ft i ; 3ifT TJWTW fwwi: wftwwfw ' ?fw fwfwww WW: j 3TWWWTt I 3TWippT rTW WW p WWgfa pSlfW WTWT is | pp fwit wrfwwrwn i wiww 3rwt pnit i hw prw ! 3 Twwt?tcfj5Ww^w wfin^w i sfw fqfwt w^wt^wp ! pT ^nwif^rf: II 18 3TWt si witfw I ira^ far* ilWiSTW ' sfifl 3jW trw wrowat ftwi gp; fwpp: wwmHt wr? i it wtjiww 1 ^nwt wmwwiw; anwiwwfk 1 3TWTtWtftwwwiw ihrw *» anw wid i M. ' sftn p 3iratpt w*3: wifawrw ww 3U? i or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 9 Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. hi fa • fa rrt Rimt RifWR i anf i r1 rrr • R^ifa^ rrrrt to nfn 3rfaf|Tm i Rr^ RiR RRRRT RRT SlfaRIR R*tfa I RRR 3TTf I RRRR: a r^ Rf^ r?r fRR? r ^rrftr 1 Rift rrrr! s? r >jr: 1 sfrr RRT ^TllRR fRR^ftRR 1 3**1 ?R*J%R fRW: RRJR- e f fim RRRTRT fa^lR fRRTRTR 3TTR I 3Tgt 1 3*fifatRt RRRRRt I RR^ ^TRR IJR RRT RRteR RRTR^RTR RRi TOR fRfN R ' R »£RR 3*RRTRRr^ I fRRRT cTTTRRR faiR 1 R$fcgR x *%RR 3RRTR: II^MII RRRt (|#r Sfq TfRTRT 1 RTRRTR HR^rfR I R g RRlfRRTR RTR ' in% 3TR RRfRTf ll?8f,ll ?fft RHR1R RRt RR3RRTRR; 3TRRR I RT sfa ^^ifRR » JJfTRHR 3TRf7tRR RRTVt*JR: URTOTIRTR I RRRR ' RRT- RRR*TFR%R RTJ3.R! ' W ' R »fRRlTRS5TR 3TRfR RRTRRTR faffRR; I RRRRHRRT RRT fac^faRR I RT is RR ' RRR 3T? TRT7RTR 3T%R RRlfR I TOR R I RR RTTR* 77RRT c7T% 1 tft?T R RgRRfR I RTRJiRTR Sfa RR RR ' R fR?R^ fTRRRRi: II ?5j$ II 2RJR% RRRTR; 3Rf I Rt RRRR ' RRTR TOR TOIRT I RR: I R^T ^fRlTORR • RTtfRR RR?RT^ fat* I Rf^ |it R R ' WIR^ *pR R TfffR ll?tftll RRIRR^RR Rg^TjnRT^iRRT 3RRRTfR I RR> R I fa R I 12 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; Tale xv : Strand-bird and sea. Frame-story. 1 3n^ ’sr i Hijfir nf?R% *135 fvww H^rTT VSfJT 31TO^ Sjt TTyTCTfaffrTTf I «t ' ^hifrm arw 1 fT %?r ' sit Wmfa 1 3|k ^ sftt TTR 3TtR^rfa IJ^T W^fdfert trub^im 3UH 11 Sift if ffttra I Hft^ TOR 3TfWPEI • Tff I SRTOTOfTfRf TOfiffR ?R 3R3R | TO ' TOR > TOf ^TOTR: ' fff I rat ifftcl I 3RRjrat ♦rararR: w i 3iw rafisr urarara. iif TOTftrorrgfr: raff 7R piWTOiT fTR TJf ^ f^fH ' TOR g R T Mf - rarw : ' rara^ft ^tf^fra: • Tfra i tor ram fraroi: TOcrorafrrci to: i ?R rarfrafffR i ffra: 3 Rjfro raroT i rat ifftR 1 *raf^rat rat mfR rawt raraT i torw 3 iTf i fw rafR i frarot iraratR i tor frnraR raraR i mzw 3 iTf i ^r if fwra: i raw f i frarafra raRfj raffft < ra^: fraKrarfR arfra i jjrarR raffrafwR 1 rafRT ffiroraiR 11 380. ii frarafi 3iTf 1 »t^R ra RR RR RR: I H? Rj^ 5^1 ftgtipfsn tpnafii • n^T 5 n^ifa • sfn 1 ftr? snw 1 *15 • g^tg 5 $g 1 ^ fenrm i tri 1 sfir nfim% ftriHwifHt » ^S^nicTRli ?!^§: H^rR 1 31*1 ^gt^rsT. f^rqui 3 un i wjt aHig; iRrfaTft a hr: ^ETTrH 1 sfw rtot hhv# fir? ^fvTfti'ST^ 12 #7^ 1 rt# ^rat ^^m^faftiirg i 315 ^ HRg 5^ tsr fiiafti 1 ?f# #5 *«MgiR 3115 1 #: 15 *^gy • ^ryic^T *rr 1 ag aiaa ar# gmt gin- •^fir • TuagrR areitiR hr 1 ari Rtfa# sh # fsj^W a;fiRTfH 1 wr trhh f^f^r hth ht^; w auHTreafa 1 tithr Rjtwfaff tr 1 #: hirr • ^r anrai; 1 3 nn^f% rt# 1 7 RTgf% 7 l #5: iwinwi ft^lf TTfR ^T *R(TR 3R 3U5 I #: ' %HpR 35 21 #a: • an tr arfti HnniRTfa 1 ^ arfWiTr aiRRH. -Tig^g^g aR 77 Raf 7 i • fa< 7 * 1 #=rpR ^srnarfa 1 ffir 1 3 T*t agt^l fafRpnfl^ 1 «t : 1 =* or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale xxi: Jackal outwits camel and lion. 99 Frame-story. RRfRRilRHH 3RRIH1 RiH H STRHtRiHfHI RR n ^RT HTHRRIR^ HRtRHR ^HTRft HR: I fHfR R fRifRR RR^ 3T^Rt ' HRl^R! SRW1 ^ ' 3jfR fnfRRH s ftpjR: I HRfRlR aTHR^RHlRIH. RHR HTHHI HRTR *RtRt- RiHTHT RTTTHirHTt RlRTRHRfRIWtHTRiTtRiTft RRI 7 !- « ^rfR I RRl R HfTHT WRT? HR ’fRT ftift WRRiH "3RTR I RR 1 stTHRTR ' Hi HR RRt HTR: I RR HJRT RrftHi: fRifRR HHTHTt RRT HRHR 3W H1HRR 9 RRTR I HRTffPT ' R^RRT RTRRTR ' HfR HsFtfH nRTR I HT SHrTr > ^ 1 HR *HI ’HlfcRHfR I RR^ RiRR * fRR HRR I RRtHi 3RR I HRlfHR; 1 HR VHHTRH RRTHfR is ffaift 5«lfR I HR f^cRTHH HT RfR^R R^TRTcR HR RTRTfRR: ' RR 3RRftRR R^R 9THITR 3T? *HfNlfH ' ?fH f^fRcR 3RR1H- is R^RfRRfRRmRTR 3TfR RRRfRRRHR 3R HR HfafRiTT SRJHffT I RR^ ^RT ftffl sftl *JRR R£ RftRRI RTHT- HtHHTR^ RRR: I RRTRT sfa HR: HRR RRltfRl trr 18 fat R2THTR 3RR II 3TrfT sjftfa I ^ 1 I 31*1 ^ 3ira I f^i I rTRf 3U*r* i rl^ 3I^nrflT % Rra: 21 f^Ut I ^cfr ^ -QTTrL I ^ *InTR; 3lfa »T I ff I ^uruna to: 1 fwr 1 ^ it^mt w 1 ^ • 12 bn; ni^b 3tbb^b ntb i N 11 is WTB B^Nft 1 NTNfN NB?tB BBT Nl NNI I 3I5JN NBT fNNTNfB ■ BBT MNcBT BIN fBTNTt II ^ II ar B N IT^TNBt BTTfBB ^T NPC£N»: NT fNNT^H 3TBBN. I NTS' NiBB T^B 21 3TTNfBB BnfNNT JBNtN|NTN. I 3TWT BT^T^B NNB* I BTTfwr * BINBNT *JNfNBt SNtNf^SB NNT B NTfNT N I 24 fNirfBT 5 ^b b b tbWb BNNBNTNB 3TB^N^TB B 3$Q. II upa BB: ' ^ • BNT ifN NBt TfBNTNftNBBT BTTfBB: %NTNfTNf NrfrfN I BN. JBt 27 ^Bfl^TB N^%N ^NBB^fN^TBNl pfl 31 1 BITfB«ft ^WNrBfTNBNB I NIT N I 5 WB 3 TNT v 3 TBBTNft ' fNfNT' BTfNBBHt | NBWTfBfBNft • IBNTft NNT II ^'OO || 30 *T 5 T*TT( 3*gwtcfifil 1 3TRt si refi HR: TpT^ 3flnR^ R I rr gtt ^Rrer 1 R*n 1 3 TCRirrt| 3 ret tr^Nr we^i: 1 sfii Tg^i RtR^iprafRRfiwret i^RpretR i is Timm > 3n^t i refi hrir- i 3mre 3Hf i r^t- ttr • ren n^ifi* i sjfw ri?vtr: r tt^tt RSRfR: *refw N 3*fii RrewfERire sr^ ^rtii fir r 21 farftreft^re rrit: r^r : 1 arerert srT^tTTre fRT tre-m^ifia^ argnfitil rrjrs: 1 imfR r RnfR- *i+1 !JRn •RtfiljRRf'si *«js ft RHR RtIRRT!!R RRRPRR; 2« 104 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; Tale xxii: King, minister, and false monk. Tale xxiii: Maid weds a serpent. wwnw fanfnwnsnwinc* fan arw airawn sn n*re- mnn 1 fafawwntn n wwfaitwinTn t wwg ^nnf fun: • ?fw i wwt trar nnft growj wwr. n i mnrfw » >nnn 3inn 3irmnn i armn, an? i wjwm sn^raxni UsrnTfHijrT: Win n sfinw | WTrewim^W gtc^fa JRWn I tin fa W^n > TTRT^ I nwn afatHR ' ^ WWWT • ’awn ' sfw i ww: ^nwfat snnfa 1 wn, nfano: ^gwin 1 ww: wawn, nw: I ijwn nfaWiRinTTn anfHfawW W^fa lit f « ’SrOfatU WWT^ fwrqi’twift' HWfw I ’SWW WWW I II WWT <>? II 3T% nWJJI wpft fanSTOT WTH WTWtWt: I WR Wiwfal 18 faRWIWWT WlfWW5.WWWHWnn ^f T T* WTfa I ^Wifarn fan wranwTfrrfawn i W ? 1 nfa nwinn i was • am • ar? fwwwwrn $ win: winTn. 3T^w nm^tn arfafaw : 1 21 nnx 1 mwra • nangntn^wn^wnTmifaw: fan w ufarnfw 1 sfw ’swt nrninffaT^nnraf^nT nrawft « 105 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Tale xxiii: Maid weds a serpent. | sw Fregj 1 sfw srnig i srwjj hstt- RnHT *rq i r ^ ' si^mm ar^ • 3>*t s 3T wrftsR^rp^ apngsi pijst ^xrftisiT g^mn?ng » S^ttP«T sqgffRSJtU;: *Rfin% tr fewr 3i#r ot^rt: i h^t g ^rcraft iimiTT 3 tw^X 1 Tf^rxdr; rrarw 1 »ro | grc^ f g% 1 % s^r sfs ^giftcRi OT-^fcT ' sfir i t^tt | ^r^Rgt srra*sftg ar^cTRtr riggtf*ng *n3tf gftaT *Rfip^ THAT 12 gj^rraftsm fjfCTTCrraifvvre tnn: i ^ ^?r- sn^nNnsg rft arfri^ra romra*^ tt «n?rcm; 15 arfirera nfeia: • wi^g agrfaff h: i fam*i *RTg 1 5|mw: 1 f^r ^t 1 5rt n s«rg 3ug 1 fsraW \ gifting ai^r^f argg jtftr: i gfw grn strewr ssnflg 1 •« j *ra s ' wht HFprg arfng^tn grfbiiT 1 ^ ! imift iwfw: i it? g^ram ^rgsrra 1 g;g arfafirw I sngnng agrftgiT gftai ^nftreR nan*ra: 1 21 3T*l 7TF571: ^TFTrTr^tnjT^RJJJnT^HTFT 3TWVTW ^W- W( arfMtas i^fawfbwHT ai?ragrg RftrficsRg I ai^^r 1 qra ft%>: fgsj ^^treifgirg 1 3 ffj 24 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 106 Tale xxlli : Maid weds a serpent. Tale xxiv : Gods powerless against Death. S ’fST *TOT TOrffTTSTOH TOIT 3lfaf?TO 1 anfifTC- : tot xto 3Twr?r an tot i i airor arror f^TOTOT i ww 1 to: i 3 HfH siyiftrf TtatM: • ^3T v amPrT HTTO I «f TT TO1T: I$TOT 1 TOlfH TTfirT TT^rf II ?$r*Ji rwt! ■ ^ 21 24 3Tfa W. OTITTf^TWR*! I • 7T T[q 3jjtr qf?: 1 ssfnn sqs 1 2ft I aTSTST rTTqqS 3TSl^>q qsft I rfrTFT tW[- sfs ftr^T^TmiiT 5 ft qftsntqft 1 arq ft 1 rtTqq is rl^T qiT!!T«ftTT 3fiqHI qq^S • qTqfT 7R ST ^Cftt ftniqis 3fissrftrTTT ftreq^qqfsnfcftqt s^fts 3fiq 11 is 3Tcft Jf wftfa I ^T^TTRi *TRT7l ^ « jf<1 I 3T^T I f^i ^ft^tTT Trfec?lH 1 3TTT% TTfamf^rW | *rfwrTOTRT:^: < I?* wrfa 11 11 21 3 HIWTrra^ 1 ^ I ^tr: grt ■ 3Tf»nrrfra: ^ i stwr^xj 1 jRrerr: in^f^f«.' 11 ii ^T^ipfr ^fTrra: • fag: sw: i 3 lfHqTTfft jfaRR: WT^ • 3 RqTR~t JVRUW || || or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 109 Frame-story. Tale xxvl: Good-heart and Bad heart. bd 3 i Tr^nrfrTf^^Tfwr » *fr i ?UT gfwt || || 3lft ^ | 3TmTfTJTTWt^iJ • ’TTB «T f%3J7t I 3i(?Htnif?TtrT5rr g i *$ *ri>wt w^: 11 n 3 T^TT *TP 3 1 3Tlf%T^^ » ST^rTT faf^ft I H ^ ^lidMl ROT Tfi : • fcTrTT *'5g5fa TtTfiTL II $ C Q. I 3 JIf I cfi^OT I ^ f I II *% II arftsr 1 5pft tjpi^ airerm 1 m ^ftn^rfafair 'Oto’jf ^rTTit « mfl 1 am 1 ffa ^Rirntm^ni^ ^Rnfa tmii: htwt i h g fi^x tfsram 1 ^rrmm 3imm • *r^m: • ?fa 15 fafast OT» 3TBT RRnnfr I ^nfirePTCnfft ^ tnfofs- \ o Tfifirf^RTT 1 h? 1 amfammr ?mi aipratfir 1 ire jj^to • JtBTOTn Hm ^RffT- « ^tm: I am JRT frtfsm 21 nftmm: • *mi smipfej ?ra^*n ^rntten ^HT *mfa I Rfft tTOffelTT ^WmniiWT fl^nW<£?lfa- Rl^ 3TfW*l rmfrt nf?R% HT IT^arfa fsfifsrf 3R5T^ 21 ’N wfr sptott: trOtfi i am awn- Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 110 Tale xxvi: Good-heart and Bad-heart. flfegmmrTm n HjfaoHRiS!: 3ifa SfUit Tiff Ttrf fTWTSITiT I 3m WW 3ifa nqtnprft h%h nfmrtTPT i inf ^ fnmmn[3 3TO I nfe nHH ?TT=f Tiff 1 HrC wm„ mjfil: TITR- 3Thl%T 3ifn f%*T 3T^; I rT^RTrT h? TffiTH^ tmm- g tifn i ?fa ?rm artnrnm; armfN if « HH^Tt mftfimm | 3ffaiSTm n HTITRm nSTI vngf%n; arfafgimm i 1 TT^g^i nnfwm fff: i gra iTliT nWCdWT Hg rm ^rf UST WlfT^TH 3iif^ » 3nmrr i T-mmin n win ngjmn amf n gnm 1 wgi Tj^rfHT gimfe mum im nnn ftHimtmp’m: friTtr amntrr i ^ irg sragmn i gnn • • 12 ^«nu|fm 1 rTg 3 T^ Hwvn i hi %r N * art naif# ffmgOrsnfii 1 h an? 1 ht grunn 'W^i vmjfe arm; 1 Him, nfdWTnTTfn rragi 15 TnrpfrT mgrafio 1 ntganfin i 1 ntera uacoii inm; irngfar nntfmn: n?wn rig 3m fmiH nn rn^mn mf^grrr firefn i njfn warn; ^ or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Ill Talexxvi: Good-heart and Bad-heart. Tale xxvii: Heron, serpent, and mongoos. tupp amra pt i am rt: 3 tfaf?rm i ftup; rur *rwt i ^ 1 nw: i applet sfa Riot • tfsmmk i 3 fj ri^ ^prk f?k 1 fk TfiT 11 ?p ar% I 5?T«nr( am N arenftr: p? tm ?PT|k ppijpp 1 Hftp 0 kr arfk pfkgk >j?taT >jt xrfrr fkpfkitT 1 am ^"jfkpr ppj? pkp fqwT 1 mtt 1 ppnfipnnp; k ktorci: ' fk 5 pipppmmfeptp; fkpfkr 1 arm s?p » am ppm at^prp im ^pkgrkf%TPTtfpvtPi%%p- pt rnmfimrfp 1 othp ?mr ppfftmtjV prasrei prism fkvpp 1 ftp: fwfpfkrt^ 1 tpt 1 fk??m 12 3 ti?m 1 ^Tmrp ; 1 apjnra w 1 pip k?p; ppjk 1 ppm fwk^ fkmp 1 3mmp; arfa fkpm? 1 ■RTCuift PPPPPT ' Pf% pfkjttt PPiT: II w II 15 arnkf? 1 ptpp tm? i firm spmfk 1 ll PiPT r$ 11 aifisr pfftpfk^: ppJip ppm^ppiRPipl pmt?p: 1 am is kR? fPSPk: nfkppfk TPI P P PPiPIHPiTP 3 T 5 tntP- p? p: ppp%- HfOT5j%TTmm ptoItp atiara amtPTp; p?ppp amt- 21 *ptp fkafk i k p rmifppp amwt#^: f xf^7xiF»x i TXf.iq^fwr s? \ Sfidfa I 71? cpqq « ' sftff TlftxXI^ I a ! 71? ^?X fgrji^ 3X1X1 I 3x4 XIX?? 3XWS3X- fxiXX???fl t TTrT XX?xf?4 n^nTTrlTf 3?^! IR^xfn ' *rap sfxr xnfxtT i ? 1 « 7X?xft71XmX RTClV > SJRX f?XX Xjf7X?HXT I xx?x trfiwr ■ xn^ni fan? w n 3^ 11 3X1? R I XXXH ' ^ TX?rr 1 71? Xl^HiX!^?^ Tift?- 9 f?7?IXTX? X^hfiftt 31?? H%? 1 ?? TX^irftn »X3X fl XX \ ^sxxii fqxxxsnxfix 1 xxirrTjfqxr xxf?r? xnximi?* wigsx- : ft?T ti x^xx? ^nnisi tx sfq ? H^raxrt: sW ^«bt: 12 i ?% hF^ht: 11 axxxx 5 ? ipftfxi 1 fqgr? 1 ?fxx 1 am ^■5|f%7XT 7i? fwpRxixT axqnxiiqixx wfaR? ^Grt 15 Ti^vq ax^xr n? fnxn wxfxxxx: 1 ax^ in tit xrq x?tfx 7 Piirqfer vTwnxqtiqT nixffeTjxistt vxxifwfisqi: xx? Txi ttttxV xuxwnq xxxx^rx?! ixx?r 1 18 anf?????? 3xfrxxrx sxx?r? ? €tt wrt 3Xint ??4 ?n?. ? i 3 X??, ? XTfqqi r 3? ? xx in 21 vxxf fqatxxrxfxx xxxsn 11 3 ?m 11 unqftx q^qqxx i snwr xro xn? rxx: • xx qron 1 37*1 ?xtNrt?tw nxnfF^fimx txxtt^ i *xi: 1 tnxffexxxqipxi^ 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 113 Tale xxvi : Good-heart and Bad-heart. Frame-story. tnr? i ir* r f^PT? fMfTTjrfftT 1 fTRcT wftfn 3n%ecr irg * ^ifpIT TT^ftrnr I 3T^ Wc^lTT rlfera 5fi^5*T Tlpr|f%fartT wbMwpt fipgjRm I WrTO, ^ h: sW: tjs: i »tT: ' fer i 3HT o ^3% « • Mr sr ' ?fw ^rqm 3ire i 3T5 R TTjnjRTtT w JTWim ^ nfoif^w rMs trsns tisnwn^rfRr HffPrem 3itg: n » 3 iffr if srftf* i f i fff i stot^ tpr: fir^r i wff f. i • srfdiif mfVsfR wm fRt yq^: i *jt*j i *rwwrtt «rt: • i 12 fa^oHinT gj^j i ^:ijfT»tTrff f ii $d§ 11 ar srft f 1 mf f; Hftf 1 fre; rnf ff^RH ^frt I Tff ’f I ' fT*t WaRTfffT** 1 w^rrt^ f^R: 1 siwrre h sd'Q 11 ff. *nrra 3m *rmr gwt: i Hfnm; fannffrlt nt 1 nnir H tj^qivn: iigomi « TT’aiT H I TRipntS^n 1 fat fanfaw gn i H%q • q: qtqT fqf ?nf% 2* rr Sin: • nf^ m nq^r nf^rai i *tm ^n mnn nnn:: i n fqifn? am nrnrnr arfar i qnr ari nai ^rnin or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 115 Tale xxvill: How mice ate iron. I Arm FT RH^RHTHTR*t 3RRttRlJR RTlRtRRit- RIRfRSTR HRT HR HHHRIHt sft HJ'SHRfT fRRRiRRffR: tJR VRRRH RR1R I RfR 1 fifipHt sif R RT|Ri: RTIRTH 3 RRTT RTHlfR I RR RHIRTHT 3TRR RlTHtHRiTR!H( 3RRTR 1 ffitl 3TRt ' HT'*\ 2RH RR1R I *T HRRT ^lUll^ R % sfq 1 ftpj Re^Ff RV I « gtiT HR UcRlH RT 1 RrtRRRTRTH RR RT II 80S II RRT R I 3RRlRtT HRR RR 1 RilRRiTtRlRfRrt: I * RR HRRRT 1 RftRTtH SHRTRft ll8ot|l 3THTRT cT^FTO^R: RtRTRRRRTH 3HRTR HRRHRT RT|%R Hf RT^af HR: I 3TR Rlfit Rgj RflFTT R RFOTRRJR I 2 VRRR fnftsjfTRi R%R R|R ^SFVT RWT R5RRRt- ^RH 3RRTRT HRRR!H tj?: i ht RT|Ri I R,a)rii^ ' w H fRf RRRRH FTRT HR RR! ftHHRTH I Rip 3T1R I is Ht RTHHR! ' R^RRTR ^RRTHfR: I FTHHR! 3TIR I HT Rip • 3TRSRRTTRR- I HRTRiTR RR?R RiRR ?R SRRt SRfTfR I RTpt SHRlR. < Ht 7R2HR! I HRRiT: TfHT is TRTRHRf gc7T HRIRfRT I RR 3TRR H (JcRTH ' Rft TJRTJJ RRTRRTf I RR fRRRHTT FT RTR 3TfR TTR1TTH RRRRT I RRT cTSHRTH HRHTTRT HTRTR I Ht: 1 3TRRfRRH' 3TRRJRR 21 Rifft I RTR fRt HRRRHTHTHH R1|%RTRRR: I RR RHtfRRRftRIR; TT RTfRIH I Ht: • HHRR R5RHR1- ^RH I RT|#t HRTR I fa RiftfH I RRURt H RRhlRTR n Book I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS ; 116 Tale xxviii : How mice ate iron. Frame-story. jfhr: i h wra: i ^ *rm i fcfi ■q^pnfiNi ipR *3Rfj| tsriifH i hhI ^t|€t fltrre i nt: • i 3 i-JcTT cTr?H?RRI ' *Pt tgi^T HW: I tsr: f^TfiT • fa ffa^i lift tpifrT ii8oq.)i H jft^: | spR TTrtfT I ^1|#T sfa fNt gcTI^TfrtTf « 3RTSI^I H *§rH iToim ' 3RtR ^ fffltRTJT 3Ug: II 3Tcft si snrtfa i tpri i Tt^r i ^t^r- wsnft *^Tfwr: grarfwi: 11 8it 4t ^-q: 1 ar^rotnift ^*rr furawnr 3T%rw ^sfhiH 1 ^rn TTanrft- 21 ^rpjrpnfr f^%fTnqT: 1 %tt 1 sfk ftrfsjnnn^ 1 Eook I. THE ESTRANGING OF FRIENDS; 118 Talexxix: Good makes good, bad makes bad. Frame-story. Talexxxa: Wise foe. i tt^T(TT sfa rttfl^sr: i « ' «tfq I TtlrfftH ^TrT^trT ' anRRJ ar’s? rrat srefm 3TTOPf spR • fft%ft^ II 3i?fr srftfa i srerfcn ^tfg*rr I she ssrj ir? ^rr ^ i ^ 3 # ^ ' ^ct: I 6 jfa • *r g ftnro; i *tsrRsftf%%n- 3nstr«ii ?t stifm i ^tfff ^ ar*r s atft%st 18 $%ft $farr ^rfit^figm^ ati^tt rt^H i 3tft rrapt Sft^t i ft atstnTffiHifrm 3g wig pr; i arn: rra fft:fjsj rr ar^R *nRra: i ftw: i 21 sftplHR f^gtsn: • ^TRTTftt njfttisftoFft: I strict mfftfTT irat 1 ^TjRnnit: im: iig'ieii apt ftfttfjWr ■ 5 nfg pr 1 ifn f^ftififffr w 1 am 21 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 119 Tale xxx a: Wise foe. | 3T^ *f»pr s 3Tfafl- HRfa • 2fR I rR tftTl*T N 3rora i tTtt 3t^tt tjW *?5f wfinra TtftOTO* run: i hm ^ 3TW^m 3TO1RRTT I 3TO & Wr^t- f%RW: I RV^TH 3TWTft^: 3HT ^^TRRTZcftamR! « nfe% umfft T^ftaifh i am sjr^i 5=tg sffr i tr n^rrrtiT^^. W^h: > i CTiftr ^reffttna: nfera 1 w ^rrer- » f^SI ^ ^ HRW I ?fw fVpjffa HT3RR7*TRm 3T5^c7TtT^ fRVTC RTf mfH Wc*RT% I tN ^t^- iffafflR RR XRRnRRRflRT^ 3Tr5f^wfWTr: ^ sft 12 RHT fRRTRT^ 3TO I 3Tft ' TRT ^ TtHnre% TRTlftlRT R|fR?nfH XTOfanfa 1 #y ayf^y yrmyyfy yjfyyp 1 yyy ynar, fyyraiy 3 yy i yry: yyr aryfaTy ysag fy^tyyryig yyr jn^aytyify yyftyfy: yyiafy < 21 yyr fyfyy yyay yytay arfy y^t yfwifyy: yrcfa- yfy 1 yyl ayrnyy arfy yy yy 1 yy ary faty ari aytfy 1 yy> y 1 24 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. 121 Tale xxx a: Wise foe. Frame-story. Tale xxxb: Foolish friend. arRwiiCt: ni% • i Titru^nx ^ Rrf^ 1 fln^R^ anp iiiteou rJRT R fRsrRRTR I R 12 R#t*R ar*fNi TRRiRRri Rretf^riR! ?rr i arw: nffte > rrrr; hr r^rMrrjir!! r^hrir; 1 hr: HRftRfHHT RHlR^tTH RRT JlfHHR fRRlfRR sfa RTH HRIT^T R is ' A fHifR^ TrRR 3 RR 1 IRRTT I RRl SR1 R n aT’J’JHTR I Hi? Rt: HER; I RRT f? HftlHHfRHTHRTRTH^HRiTHR R?^ Iw ^HR I RRTRT 3RR ' RRT W!1H 3?fR R f^fR^ia RRTRRlfR I 3TR RW RRT SR 3T^R5J^kt JfHiTR; R RRHR; 3RR^ RR^T H1HT: f%fRR 3TfRHTRR II 3 T?ft if fftf* i Jpu^ 5 #^;: i ft ff^sr^ ' Tft I 21 3IR HR HRTftmH RfRRHHR 3TR ^RT RRTHTTR; 3ffq RRlRt fRRR: fR: I 3TR H^R RHRRRRT 3R^R RlH^fRIR JJRiR^ I 3fRR R R£^R RfRlR RITR RflRRTfVRfRTTlRTf 21 Book I. THE ESTRANGING OP FRIENDS ; 122 Tale xxx b: Foolish friend. 3TT%a anraiaj afinafat masimftaia faniraa: i am H'ft ararfTrjTnafas.TS ft’jarnia.'tnHt nTTfasn am a nfmat: ar^aa^fganra fanfn; 3 HT«t nmnai an- 3 ara Train n Trahan n^rar^ ua Jjfhai Trai a*ja 1 fnaa^ sm anTifaanaf^TinrfnaTwr: nr'^Fa^far fawinnlisana argaija 1 n^ai ^ nnprngTnnTfaan « HHUTran^Trarar 13: aigaia nftfflnfnf^n: frr: • an: ^ara^aitiaanEininti^a: Hf%a Trai firm nafaT 1 amarnra n aind ^fff^rfafaaas^-nta- » nun ffen; nann: • na^TraTStainnan n nmn: 1 Trarfa n araTn ♦arfiifn'ntTn^ mnimra n ran^vt w 1 are an rr^T Jj^iwrra rainiawinnlw 12 an^ann arfnr 1 an n an Tigi anannn n^aiTf ?fr- a^amnn^n^faiinT ^fJ^aftnHgnfa Tnaftnn ara^aa nmmfaanTnnfi’ai n? an nfanfa m 1 naf 15 sfa nfrant air an wfnn: 1 am # ifft \ 3Trft spftf* I ^fwr jfq tt^t ' *i g f wm. aurft^TTH i 9 ^rT^^nct I TRtW ffTT II 8^3 II f^i ^ I iWt: l ar 3TTf I *qsjWR RR *RTR: ' RR RRR I^T^frT: faiRT* I RRi R | facTT RT Rf^ RT RTRT ' tpft RT Rf^ RT *JIR I TTTTTT^rf RfrE RR « RRRl RfaR TORT II 8^= II fa R I RTRT *WTWW: RRt rtrstt rrtr: l Trm: wfar itwri: rrt^ rhwt: rr rtrr rtr r Rfa ii fco. ii u P a TO JTR arfa rr R^fa TO RTRR 3Tfa trfTT^rt RRR 1 ^RR 3TfxT RTfRRt faf^R RTITR 3Tfa 3TTciT^: 11 8?0 || rath R RTR RRT TTWC ' RI faR TTT^rT^WHf WJ! I RRi R I R RguiH&fRRT l TO TTW I ^ fa ^trt ?r^nwt • r iir TOfa ^tt: 11 11 arfR r i tot^rt r w faRRTfaRt r faRT rrt^ srfa rttrrtt r^to i fRRRRT TTfTf^TTWTWr r %T?rnpfaR ^rsftfWr afawn 11 83 * 11 vasa aTRTRTRRR T[R RRTRW fRfWT^ RgRfRR: RiTZ^t ^TTOi I TOR; RTRR: RfaTRR RR R *RTRTfR • TOT RRf: ^WD^Wt^ Rf^- ffTRTTW *fa: I R R RtfRT; To Rf^TfJTR: l Ret RTR^T^R^RTW^ ?T^ faRRfaiR v OTRftR*pTOfaft RTTRt ^Rfaf^R RRRR 3Tfafaft I RRi R I RR3[RT RRR RfRXU: RRRTRTR RRRRRT R I RR|: Rfaro: fRR: RRfr fRRRRt R RRTfRet II 8^ II viyo RRfa afaR RR^faf *JR RR^Tfal fa gfaffaT: I 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 fa R I 33 or, THE LION AND THE BULL. Book I. Frame-story : Lion and bull. 125 -ni g *vHt: irw g TOTf|gwwfa : 11 8?8 11 wrg Bfrorr g^rfgg urrfror gg i gw g ' g^: i TOTgi fa g I gggt ffgwrfwt fagfai: H 3T*prn i faggfa to gig ^rr TOI 3 THITf% TO ftfTO » ^ 'I ffrHl TR ff gWTO 1 TOTO 3lfa BTO I w^frfrni^TfTO 1 fro ^gsTtfrog « 8 $$ ii TO^ 1 TO^W ' faBTfa gf| Bfror: i ■Rff^ 3Tf|rn^Tf% I 3rgftggggfa^ : II 8^11 upa 3 6 aupa 9 fa g i ^nfrofa Trfror: g^wsi: ttswt: i gig ^TOufr froffg 12 ^fr gi faf ig g 1 mi gg to f^Tunk^ 1 gg: 3uro Brrfagg 3Tfti ggj Bfagmuggr ?wl 1 gw g 1 gggg; gwl wto 1 *§3fr ^ *refrr f^rrwrrcj*; arc^ra 3rwq. i are q jwt ^T%fTwr ^«n - '4ri. i fqm: are qTq^ fwhffa i fqi Jrfhrprefa 1 3TTfr is *fera;qifg^ 3T*«fr s^pqwre: i xfri gfa 1 3m gacfar {fa fagRRTgggfag gnfrggg? wr^T fgfgnr: gfafa- frfr {gftgi g fa ggfa gg g Rfa » ggfa g gfa fagjfa ggg 1 12 grggggg 3 ifa gufa > ggi g RfagggT grfar 11 c u ar fa g 1 gnrfj% fagt hrt ■ gfa %g grfa ggigg: 1 gg Rt {gg- 3 ifa Rpi • grfa g^fafar^ ggT 11 o. 11 15 g^ 3 ggrr gigg fafgifgwrg: 1 f^ggfagfarggg gg gnrg 3 ifa g^gi 3 Tgjgfa faggfag g fagnj gfafaf g ggT grg grafaTg ggrg 1 Rt: ■ fag^j gggrrg 1 faffat grrgn gsra: 1 gg 3 rgigrfa RRgrnfa ggg ggg 18 ^g: 1 ggg gg TrrggrfaTRTg fawr rtr *jggt rr faggig ufaggfa 1 g gTgrrgg 3 Tfagfafa gsfagfa 1 gggg^ grgg 3 ggfaRtwrg ' gfa 1 3rg cfagr^fa^ fawgggfafggg % gg gfag^gg 3HRTg ggrg^3nfag: 1 21 ggg. 3 ig g 1 3rgigg Rg ggr • gTfa?iTwg?rn:g: 1 3 rggg gg^g gg ■ w&i ^ggr=r fagg 11 qo 11 3 T^g gfa gfwgTaifagiggt fawt {fa fggTggggrg 3 rggg • fag ggg 1 Tfa gtfagg 3 img: 1 fgggfat {fa 3 irg 1 Rg fang 1 gg: Ufa 1 to RRgrg 3 rggrrg 1 gg g wr ^rfargg gg farot {ggfai r^; • w\ Rgigi fag^g 3 ggrg: • 27 g % gggg 1 gg greggig • Tfa 1 gg fwr faggtg 3 ifa 1 Rt: • faggfar *ttr ggfagfag gg gig 1 gggg 3 ngg^ 1 gg 3 ngi^ ggfaggg: ii^wr ggRTwl fa b «niR«^ 3 rggfa 1 30 gig: %gg 3 gggT • gfang^ggifag: 1 *fa ggggt fagg 1 3 ggg^faT irgiggig 11 «^«i 11 or. THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, an© DEER. Book II. 129 Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. 3RI ^W[ 313nffa I ' guff I i ?fa I *Pt Jsfafa I ^ 1 WPTW^fa fa *TT I ^ ^ I wrq; ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^■pjwc ot^rr i wrq; ^ tR ^ wr ^ tt^t ^ ^ fTT^ ^ rR ^ SvcTRRUfa ^3Mfa II ^ If vasa fa ^ I fa^TfapTRT fa^PRlfaRT *R%HT fat^ ffa: f fanspat j5T*rfa?3RRR*R. i TTftmm ^ *nfNr fafan; 3ifr ^RRRTfa t *tfa: mM if druta fa ^ i ^tt^utffarrfwr sfa faf*rn TSRI fag%T: 3RT^Bfa*TR *fRu 3lfa I ^rfa fan: ^[far fa w. ^tr^tui gw: WRft fa ^RH^TfafT^Wt ^rrfa fTfa 3lfa II <\% II s’ardu sw faw tpr *?ire?rc^fa*rafa^r ^tit sitt^rt. fawfaw fa^: i ii ^i^ 1 i w[ tipr. i wi tr xnn^ fawciR; • fa g Tuqfa- w^rt i ci^ w^t faw: nffa?r: irr? i >fr: > w guru »brt < wefc RTfafat i^fit gan: i w arif i ^ * wt ^ ^ i strr: 3ifa qfaaRi wwTfaRT xfa *R ^TT^iT: I cTt^ WW*! 3R^TRR*?TR *RR «T Wftfa I . ^ I w: whpt » gwRT fafa^fr sfaraR; 1 faTnm% ifa % f^ra: • ri aRifa w wfafaci n s'o n R I BRITR RBjfa faT^B Bf RRfaTBR I RR; 3ITZI 3 If RWRURffa: BiRITfa R fRRTB RRTfB i R R %R]fa Rfaij I BRTfq fBR RiTRR: TZR I RW R I Bf^RjfR RiBR i fBRn 3I«T^RTfaRT I R^fa: Rfa^BTr >SfxT • BTfaT RRn 3IRRfa II ^ II ini BRT RT^Rfa 3TRR1 r fRRRTTB; 3TTf^T^T gRfRBraRTBTR fa^Wl 31RR- RTR I B^ fa' W < TBB BTRR. < ?fa I br wr fawt RrfRRRn i fan 3TRT sfR ^fan btr^rrrir: r^bb; fa^fa i Rt rt RTRTfB i Tfr\ stir R i Rt: 1 brtr; i rtrb 3Ttr 1 3fa r^rbr^ RT*T RTRB: I Bn f^T fawt fR^RTf 3iRfa rIb: ST? I 1 RBIRTB; 3Rrrn bttrtr i b briti 1 3fa br rtr jjrritrttt rrtrtb: i br: faRRT brt b* > sfa i faw 3 ttr i r % jfa btcbr^r rrIrbr; • *fin *r an* i Bt: ' fRRRfaR;RBtRT!r RRTRiTnfa ?*t % ^r^rft RRtfa: brtbt i Bn BBTfa BI^TtR^ R 5 ^ B3TTB BB BTnTB. HfB^fB ' TfB I BB. fa^BT *RT i faw: BTf nfr: < ^ BftnrwT • ni bIbdjb: i bit ^bt Bf nn i n i *nt faB 1 anaRt -iBfii gwi: i ftB BTW 3Tfa^ ^jfa i ^TBIBt BTBJ 3RT B% II ^3 II B^ BRBTn ' TfB I BRB 3IR I Bt: < TTBt BB l^BT^ BBfa^: I nf^ ^ BBY B BifrfB ' BB: BTTTRTBi B Brfwfa I ffW 3ITf I Bt: < BiB BRT Bfa^T B? BB'i BifrfB I BBt B I ir^TTri B fa B^BTB: ' gfaSBTfa BfVBT I ^BBB. 3lfB BTBfa i HBBcB TIB BTBB5B: II ^8 II 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 131 Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. 3TTf I i H^TTT TW 3TfcT •TTfaT ' fcff I cRT fafl; aT^facT I ffW OTf Hfr: ' %t W Iff^T ^ I fTtl W%- <3*1 3T*?TT3W | cTcTI I 3 ufa^r 3inrrfB • %t ^rs 5%: 1 fa^rr *rrf?r w^m. 11 m 11 trto 3 Trf 1 »fr: < fafawrfa *npr ’ s zT$k rwrf* 1 * oti i aft: 1 e 3iTT^ f*fcqif^7T Wfa*UT I cTcl rTf 3TffWTWTrf *D^fa I ^TRTTf^fa 3i*Hl3Tfa ^TTW^frT I cT^ ^ ^TWWTJl ' ^^WTgVT^nJl • WTWsfT: • 1 ^nu^r: 1 fsfwr^rR. • ^arei^fwr^rm; ■ 9 1 TTf^d^lxrrTfT, 1 tjtVT^rrnfH'i I *11*1 1 tt ^ *1 ^ *j i «t i ^ faw^T w^f?T i *t ^ ^rrfa ssUft? ^rnnf^rr: i rmft httuuttri i ^TRHT 3IT1 I 3T^iTWl U*^ I ^TfTT % I 12 grrwuif^wfiirf?r ■ ^Twrf ^rrtrr u^ttr; i fTWt Ipq^ I %t ^ V^TrTT II ^ II ffW 3Hf i Tr^fmw. wr*m: i wrr 1 is Wf ^ *fr ftR • h^t: wrw 3TW]ft TOrftrft ftift^ 3ift^TBfrrwi 1 ^ fwH w ftw^fa i wr isftYw i wtiw ^a^ftrra; ^rfr ft*rft i ft 7j ^TO*rfroro-raTW ^ftw *ro ftroro frorrar: W( • fft I 3TOWTO 3TTW i ^TTOftrTO^w i ftfw towtto* i snftwTOTfwTTOT i ^ttowt^; to to sftw u 3^ 11 TO w wwt *rwt froftr BTft towto WRirfr t ftror totow^Y ft WW 3ITf I nft^ig TOW ^ITOTW 1 3If W 3TrfTOW 3I^tTOfa I TOW TOiT TO TOTHH^ 3ITOTO: ftf^ WTOTOW 3igTTftlf WT^W^ITTOfTOW ift ^^JTffq ffT ffq *TRiTTO OTfTt ftv^pfgi^T^rr ^TTTOfft: SUfT^I *ffWTftl^^ XTfT^Tri: I rt ^T^fTTTf. I XTIT ^ff 1 ^ ffW I TOTO Tf tob; i f ft i rr^TTft ^ ^[Tf t\ xrrrf ^t i?rrTOiTO*rr^f ^>cr: i 3f? ^ i ^ i tot *^BT»rftft^ivtrTT to^I • fft I rnm rft f g^RT\ 3lft iftftll^’TT^ Wf^rTWnft I ^fft i ^ i 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 SO or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 133 Frame-story: Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. ^TfR TTfajprrfa ' 3RWfR I ^ jfTRRTt ^R I RtfdR^UR; II 30. II Rfwt fRRT RtfR: > rr(rr: RTOfRf h%r i 3 'dM Rr?T ^Rt g^rfTT II Bo II RTRR VtftTT RRR^RtR 1 RTR^ ^TR R^tRR I rtr: t?t 1 *rr csi^rffr rtrth 11 ^ 11 6 ritrt 1 fdT^TT 1 1 JJRR\ RTRRR^^R i RRTR^IpRPRfRRRTR: 11 B=> 11 TJR * ijRcfiR; RRT » RRT RiRRfRRVr Rfas: R^T 9 fRRfR I 3TRTRfRT?^ 3TffR RTRR~t RRTRW RRsT^H RRTR I RjT ffW 1 RR ftTfw: RRTRTRT \ Rc£ RIRTTRI 3URRTfR I ffTRJ 12 3ITf I R^ I f% RTTRU f^uw: I Rt {RRtR I R^ * RRRTR. I 3lfRTR. RfW aiffs: RWTRT I RRT -jfR RRTRRt f^RTTtfSRt RfRRTRR; 3lfR R RRRffR I 3iRt aj| *n! fR^RRRiRTf rtrt: R^jvffftRU i aifR. sir 3irg:frRRRT rt$ 15 r rIrr: 1 f^^srqf^nfr RDRRtRiii RnftfR • Tfn 1 rrui ^srPRt RTRrrfR 1 fiw 3iTf 1 r[fi 1 u RURfR • Tfa RiRR 1 R 3Rf 1 3TfRT ^fwur^ RRRfRRW RfTR. I q to itr n arfa rrt q#ro qnjR Rinqi i rr r^rt jjqqasjrf^qRRT RRqqqR fR^rqiR st^rr; rrw qmrt: toi qfnqRR qq^fa 1 arqiRiq ar«n- RH: qt RqTRHR HR RRIR I RT q?H>R 1 qftRTHR r rtot rrt rhrti q: 1 hr rrt r? rt^th r areqfR 1 TIRTR 3Tfq RHtRRH R^RR RIRlTfR ' ?fff I RR! r 1 rh: 1 q*R snn^t RRtfqRTRRR; 3H RHRIR fRRH RUHR RT RlffR g^RrTt sfa fSRR jftwf S% H HRR1H I qq q R^qTRHiR qqtfqR: qRiRjqHR 3 ithrh hrt fro; arqfiHR rrrt ?«nfqt rrt rht injtn ^ 3rrr x r 1 qq, rtrh *qrqq!% • fqqt rIto rtr arq: 1 A O AN R RTfRT RHH KRI 1 H ’’JlRTfHT ^R: IliJeil RTvqtRTRfqiqT RR ' RTHSIRRUTT Utt: | ^ 1 rfFT ^ H qFZffi II MO || I Q O 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS; 136 Tale ii : Mouse and two monks. 3 ufu?iR %% • rr RZlRRmiRH RTFfiTRlRRT fUT I RR! R 1 llfT: I fr^ttr Rfrra ft rit 1 tfrofi^i sirirf: i = RR RTRrT f%R M^R 1 *R1ZRR 1144 II HH ' W3 ' SR MR R nf^FT: » ZTiT I MR ^rTI RRRTaMRT ^ZRTOl HTf I Rt RRRR; ' RT RR RZ I 6 r rrt RRpRRZH r,t st3t mTri i rr ^RRi RtzVRfR- T=q^rrTTTTJT I UR RRIRT iJRRi: HlRrlRnRWR 3Tm fRzn- RTRR RRillTRIR fRZTI^R RMRfa I RZRTR RtRRftl * R’TZ'R RTRRnZRiR FT fRfRT I FTR RRRiRTRTRRTRR rrr *p?T jjrt fagnmi mzRifR 1 rtfr? rikrim; • zfa I 3TRTR • RrTrT RRR7ZR UfTCR RTTtRR: > R<^ -TrRRRR 12 RTRTRR%ZTZRt sftl ftR^nT: I ^fROSn MI? I MR sTRFT RifMfrsH Xr RRT fRMR I RZRiR} MI? I Rt RRRR; ' R rX | Rt SRrX 1 fRRTRWtRft RRl is fRcZR I fRRIRtRTRIT fRTRrf Zra fX SRT I TRi R I mil f? fRRMT 1 Xft RRfa ?f?RTR 1 Gi RRR HR! RRtRR; ' IRlRRRRRfFRTi: II 4 » II » TT'RT R I RTRKRlR^ ZlTfecffRim 1 fRs&RITfR frlMH ffTcZIR I c^fRRIR ZRTT RR 1 t^T MR RfRRffT 114? II FJZ^i! MI? I RiRR; URR I Rt SRRX • 21 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 13 Tale iii : Hulled grain for unhulled. II RiRT 3 II RraifRR 3Ti RrfwfR^ 3rfwR RiijRnofRfRR rr arfR RTRRTR 3RRTR1R R1TRRRTR I RTn RR RTRraRTRTRt a I RRTf ?RRlRRTfRRTR firerfil I RRpRftRR 3T?fR WfRH=fSl RTRRlRTRIRRt: RRlrwfw i wff wiw^ uw wrrgwpj wgnstfCTW wmm 3H3TW 5?^: *H: 1 sfw I ^ W • WH: I j I 7T%! *?w: • 5TW faw^T ^tnf^TT^ I | twiww^ ?w • fwrwr w w>*Nh nft?n 12 3fw fwfwWW ipiwifl fgTtrTT Wlig H^fjlipr 3>IW I WWX -g wfewm^ WlcTH^ST fw^TW JTCaWWTOW finUT^ f>P^TWTT I sft Wl^WWT fVffiWT a IjTO^ 3P& II i 3TWt si spftfa I 3TfHif*nT *7 WW^IT ■ sfa I IJW^ 30*1 ; 3H? i wrafwr 1 w ’aw «iwwn i » 371^: Wifl -W fww W fw?rt fwVWTT uw W I w%ifw fi? Tptwr • ii %% ii \ 3TWW wfwwtfvwi WTWHlft HTf I W3 n • wf| 1 flfWT 21 j ^ wiwnH fwfTT: 1 wisr fwwr^w wiwiwi I ^wfaanfa 1 hwnt ww www^ 3wwn!w wra% uraiwrt i nw: 1 wwrfq w fwwn ^wr%w n? wfern ^wraw °-<- Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS 140 Tale iii: Hailed grain for unhnlled. Tale ii : Mouse and two monks. gUT I TJrTfeq^ 3 TtT\ TTWT ^RSTOTJIT TPlf frTcTT^ft HTtH^T ^W>1 Wt I iff TT|T AT mfa- I 3Tft • xmi HgTPT THT^pftjWSJI fav: ' *rg TIHM a arfo fir^rH aTHtmirg i tt2 cT^TT Hf^m 3T c^f^TT : 1 TffT I rTTT : H farimnsmbT I cfiW 3H frtc^T: I THT TTrHTT: ^IH^SFiT 3TIf 1 snfeoftmg: i ht s^flg i h? • HTrfm f^rgiuT « gTOo5T ^ I rTcTH Hnwr Tf^ frlcTT: 1 TTTT: I HTCimm STfec^TTTHT fTSfiNlfrl faf-fTT fHHTH • Sfa II *hh; ^mf^T arm 1 1» ' A C\ \ TT^TH ^TfiT H Jjjfl Sm 3TI? I 3m ^T*lW TTm ^HTq aifq uraai srrafh • i q;re 3ffainqT| Ijq snqft I q • q fqq^qfnT || iq || Sr j^n 1 qT5%q qqqfa ^trTt *qfqWT 3 ijqT qf? %(Trg q 1 fq^iqff fw 3TqTd 'M l vf- 12 wwt sf »T*r^^fn=r5TT t^rpT qfpqsq qqftqpt s^rpto qqj H^T I wifi ^nsrqr RTirtT; qgiftqq- arw^p; arq- Hfaq ^qrqq TTHTiT 1 am ?r ijqqtf ni fqiqqifqq nfuft rHT qq qfy^TsnfqHqtpm: V^AW- I arqqr qpq 5 ^ 1 fkwn ■PT’^TTr artnw f^qqi q|fi q^re qqjTT Cj qqqnfqfq^>nqi?qqq fe^i-r fqq;q qi qqTTT i s TfVT»1T qpitqq^ 3Tf?ni%^tr^Rt VTqq; ^q: fqiqr: qfaw: qrrg fqvt f#i qj fqqr qrqqq nisii arqifq s*iq qq: • tNt qqqqT fpjq MlfMfilTMt' fa:^: I ar^srwr tjmmim; Mi MmiraMra i mmm mut *aa fMMTMM; 3TRTM MMTfMTJTft SHRTTff I « 3TIM[ 3Tft MTMTt SS MTTMM( aTTM^lfM 1 aiMM 3TTMMftMM MfMMMM MlfeliJM 3Tfs M M^tfM I *3TfMSTM M I 3Tft 1 fMi MiTtfM I 3> M^TlfM I SIM M MUM MMM! » SMlfST: I TIM fMSTMat M MSai Mi%M M fJMt »JMt SfM faHTTMTM MMtMMM TTTTFMMM 3TTTMT: I 3TMTMTM 3T«lFtaf SMMta I MM 1 fMOT 3TMTrfM M A \ \ ' A fTRT M^M I M 3TTI I MnMM; ' 3T1MTMT TJM MMft- 15 MMT TJMMMMi: I TTSMTM MaTf MKtfa I TTWT fMfMtpMTMa: MTMTM I M% ' MT MM^: I fMMM MI Mat SMI fialrMTf: ' Ma: mmmtm srfM Marara mmt afa: I MMI M I 18 MM MiMlft MIT MIM: 1 MMMMfa MM MMTM I MM TMrT M3M M1MM 1 aa MM TMMM MTTM II it II MMTI MM T|MT MTMlfMMt fasiTMIMM M %3 fMMMTM 21 M^faat smts tim >jm! qfaax m i aat mt m m *MMi; ^IMIMM MMTM I MM ' MMM MUM MTair7M I MMi M 1 MM! I 24 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 143 Tale ii : Mouse and two monks. TO toto: to ' sm 3T%tfi?ro nfew: i tpbN tob < ^nffreroffi tot iii^n A C\ ' 3TTO TOT 2CTT TOTt I s £glfWs?ri: TO 1 tosHI to TO I HTOft ftfftt S^T 1 apft TOTTOS: II >5 o» TO N Salt ftftTrTTO I 3Tft 1 RTO 3TIf TOR ojg: | o Rft TOraTspFn^ arft ?r arftr i *a^ fro 3r*ifft rKrto < ?fai to« rt i 3tto g ftffais? 1 i 9 irfero finn: aro 1 ftft fRftft to 115=111 TO RiTRiTO: TOT 1 RRTTRRTOTT ftc*T: I RTTO1RT »T ft® ^ • RRfftTTT TO ?TO: 115? II 12 TOT sft ft a? rrTO 1 gajlT: I 3flftiR 33 ajTTOT • =®T ajRTOT TOlfaft II 5? II 53 rTRT RT«ft c?ft 1 RfiRT ftTOT 5R: I « to tottoi 1 rtfifft: gaftfro II 51} II ^RpaftTO trr > gfr^mut TOltRT: I A A RrTfRT g^R *TO 1 ftvwftRT 3R II5MII « TOt Sft TO?! TO • ®TOTTTOR|ff: 1 3T?lft Sft fftft TOig 1 TORTg 3Tft a? II 5$ II fft I IT? fR^pzi TORTTlg rffT 5T ftTO HTOMlftfri 21 ROTO toto: iMTTOft to 1 rTTO R TT HTOT RaSRH fro TOrfft I 3T£t 1 W *3TTORT SRa? R^tgr?!! S^TITO; I ^RTTg 3T?R aj&fy- 21 Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS; 144 Tale ii : Mouse and two monks. aiTit f%3i?nfewn fspnre: i rp ftp aTvpmfvart i ^ • vp: i ^IP^iTPVT «T HW: Pp ' fippp: i s « prtft ^TTirr ptpt ' ftmr* ii ii TP iPT VRt Jim VJPP Ttfsp: I VTPPr ftviprp €i sfq TtfT-jpTTPP «f vi wftre: 1 hp^ ap fopi- « fppr 3rrrat: i 3?ft ftm p ^%wt i apnn py %pr I ^ifTsip^yp yppujrr yrp vr nffTirr » TTPt flTHT ^yfiT tsjh^ftjvr: ifilfp: nftSPlfiT I fvp\p fygvftplfp wftrftHypt 3Pp: ft, da vp^y^; arfa fw wt^ fre*t ii5t« •« ipi ff PP^ytftfeiiT ^jt sp;: ^tnvfftniir: ptsp i tpjp ftpirp 3 rfa ppt arfinpi 15 frop# sftl ■3RT fapjp Il5 \ A fis g I grwfjgrgww fvwt sw^g fggnfaggnRg ggTWt HTTSTR % 3 RwfH: UTftfwtnw tgg | 12 gw wnwwg 3flgggg fwwwj ^wtft Ttrfwwrg 3Tfgo n »- ik h. ajqqT fife qtfiqitqTiqTq qtqqifti i qq arfq qre qt: » A v qqq i qqj| ^ i try « ij^lii fayifflii: I n y ^ fyy^ii fynf? ^nifrt nat 3ify Rnm 3iifaRtpif?em: i 3iy yfirayf^ra^ R^n^fii-aft- « ftiiil 3TRT TJ?: I fift 3iFlii: 1 fyRmvyt yt 1 ?fiil 3TOT\ 3iHiftii I thwr ai*} ;w?r ♦n^: i 21 Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS ; 148 Talev: Mr. What-fate-ordains. j Sfff I STOTOnTfa TJHn I Hi H: T£®frT ' unfa* fimfi i ira niamnin sfn wfni nra "siirm i 3 am Tinman -Kuril nTHTfanniin n^nnnnT nit- ) A j fi nlim%n; finn nnt fnft^mrin ftrefi 1 aim mfnn ! rjnrjnt siftn nnnnmi Hntwn, n iron: mnn arfi « imnnn ^fentni nm 1 nHnnnnmwn. ^ ff*mra- : Hnsn^HHT rRT fnHH^ 3ffnffm I ' HHT fm'PVjin HHinit nnfi 1 frsn^i am n nrcm an 1 sfn ^amT inrfnftnH; 1 laa arnaa irar 1 aa maa 1 mntmin | ninmaf 1 3 th manfafian 1 urn i» i aanaaaT nai amCimRiTfRR- is RRfft RTR TJRRTRRRRRT RiTRjfR RRRTRTRTRil RRiRRi RR1T RR RR% ^RTRIr; I MR RT RR MIRR 1 R RRTRR STTRimR: ' ?fR TTRT RRRTimRilTmTMtf^RirRTR 21 A ^ A RMRTRm?RTRRR fRRTffRRT RR RR RRR frRRT fRRi- fRRRRRRRRRiRRn RR Ml? I fRiR MRTfR RRT R? fRRRf RRTR R RRifR I RT SRRTr I 21 Book II. THE WINNING OF FKIENDS ; 150 Talev: Mr. What-fate-ordains. \ ara ww i I sfa ^IrTT FFT f¥~ Fri F I UrT FiT*# FFFtfsffl felTT ' | TT^FFiTFFT# FFfa I 3 I FF fFTpF FfFFT5FT ?THT fF>M fFJFTftift S# ’ ftff f^fthf n^fa • tttff F^fFFFFTFt ft#- I firFTFFFr f^ft FTFFFjFTF^fw i ottofft sfir a: « j FI FFHT 3TRFt: I 3TF FTFTT FrFIFF F5FFFF FFFT- | TfFFFF?FFf5FTFT fF^FiFiwFT firefir ' 7T1FF F5F# IFF 3TIFt#> ?FT hffi 9 I FF#t*TfWF cWF FlfcFFF FF FFp?F FFTF: I F F | ^|T FF FTtgFTfFFt FTFT F? 'PFI'^F f^FT FFJ: I 3TFT- i ftFF 3TFFt FFFTcFcftFFTF FFiTfaFf FiFTg 3TF• sfil^arr sit ^i^rr : 1 ?fir i m ssrelfr i HTSW^ ari TRJ*?: I 6 are i sft IT TTffaij 1 Rat i » TTfflm 57 sfreifil *T fawft % I Hf aTficTH ^T^HpRtiT I 3TW^t5? 5T ff RrT Rrem I 12 are TTHl Rut FRRm jpq 3T*T!JIRT^ ^SJT Tjsp^ Tjqn fWren^ stim^nHrTTclTf aw ^flrrt *R|HTi w»ra- ^ ' 3Tfft S% ' 2f(T 5TTWW tn^ is 3rfirRa^^rn=r i it sfq ^nt%5Tt fNfavitnre; ^l?T: ^isRpifrett: 11 3TItt S? Slitfi I HTtre^ 3fi HHfT ' 3RtTf^ I is atfa fireit s > it fafawt mrwt- TRtlTrl pfafifTt: I if 155W I sTTi r g ^ • sift* gftstam H i a , tujfe > Tn%wn; amifafifftt: iic^ii ^ Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS; 152 Tale ii: Mouse and two monks. (TOT I TRT: rTW 1 WJ# I »j: lies II 3 »r ftwsTJm 1 ^n^rai^ror •pcu'srT i ttijto ^rmir 1 s^are *Rf?r iietu rj^ 7TWT 1 I 6 sfa 1 iiwii ^ ?r aro#*!^ • arrarafzfafir i *3hto<*i% ^ ip! 1 ^r%(!*ra%n^ arfq h qoo n » *wren*^ affix xfrsrfir • nfem^ arfiraix!^ affix i fora: tifiinft ' ij^ rw^ftuf 3?iwf5 ii «tor V?RM sfil » ^TOflft W I 'StfVreT*^ rf^phijt sfix 1 fi^N: TfbpH IHotfil 21 affix gni • xram 3 f*n *rafifr fr jtw: i ar^i g #tt ^ 1 ?f *rNfi sfii 55 : mo»i 11 sr or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 153 Taleii: Mouse and two monks. Frame-story. St 3.TO*, ^ *n?TSTT7T, ^ I 3T«N*JT TpTT *HfcrT "• SI 3T«ff SSt II Soft I' «p* aprarc art *rat in^?r • ar^fm; irtf aTIHRI 2ST T THJ <\wv ^ g » fWtrTB; i WTg^^Tfl. HTfWT I ’fret fTOT Jrq^ II C| 0 Q. II 15 Trq: ^r ^t nmxw. OTT®n i ^ ■ ^rngftr: ^-rtt i ^ trfWR: ^ i^wrrt fa gwfa i Mfr? ^ 1 ITTWW 3TVt(?nf^ *T3fa 18 g *r fasrui i tjfafnjrl ^ 3TT^T ff f^i ^T?WT%W SfiftW 31^1*1. II ^=10 || indra 21 *rt vtw ^f^r: ^twi: tt fa%n: wr ^ rT»e 1^ ^TFRfTTiTTfWfT^ I ^ ^urwri T 1 5 rfff^: fsft ^r *rr^ 7 t 21 rpri fawm ^arftbrm: 11 faq • ftrar nwfenm 13^ • ^ a^qq nmm vW *HqfiT i q I is «T ff HqfrT ^ H 1 VRfTT q HW fqqjfq qr?R | 3fftt TTOlfiT 1 qR? q HfalTSim n e^jj u 3TTlt q I i» qqT vrjsf tg 1 ^rHt hittttt i qq ■g^fw qsi • af^q^rfir n «i?m ii fit q i irar sjqmqt ftfsi 1 iphrtfr i irt ig ^fTT 13 ' TT%?T^ SHtrTCTT m?t[ll 21 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 157 Tale vi: Weaver and Stingy and Bountiful. 3T%R RHRTRTJR frlR I it SspftrT I fHR • R R1 RR n RWfjTrTR I aRRTR fw ^fvH R rr%r r tt^r • wiff^Ri imrem i << A RRtRRRfRRR ; 1 r TSoi rirto: rthr ii =135 11 ttrt r 1 TTOT RiRRRT?T ini ' it^TH R RtRRR I 6 flRTUi iRRT R^ ' RfRRR; 5=1 RiRRR Il3?til ifi R I =35i Jr f| ftrwPrr 1 Tiffin r rrttr: 1 » 5=1 ff gRRJ fR^RJ » nfa^ftrT 3 % IfTT: II 33r = rnf^ir rr r rrr nf RRT I 3TRI ftift RTfRPTRPR 21 RtRRT^TCRTfRRT RTjfST RT% I 3TRt RRRT RTTrfRR atfR rtrrt i tut rrr rri tjrrNrrr itcrr i r 3nf i it: Ri^R ' 3tRRR RUT SlRRTfRRT RRRTRTRRR Rip* =‘ Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS ; Tale vi : Weaver and Stingy and Bountiful. 158 ?BB I rBB B nfruifan Fi?TBBT ' ffw I 3TBB Bg I BB B|BT BTB^ 3TBT BBg: BBBIBBBB 3FBBBfTT 1 rTTBB ftlRT BT*7 fBBTBTB 3TTB I 3T?T 1 BB- a TTTBTTT BiBBtBTfBiT 5fB BiB ?77BT BBB I rPT BBBBT faffaBB: BiB BTBRBT fBBTBJT BT g*B gjjfBBnfB | sfrT fafaiB BBt sfa BBBTBBt BW: I WB B B^BTBBJTfB « C\ 'J A BBfoH: I BTB^ 3TBT B^TTH ^1^: • TTTBg BB BB BBTBB 3 3nmf?rTBM i bit m: bibb 1 fag bb bttbt %b??t%b i ^b: B BB ttbtb: but*: ' ?fw I tjb iwg BTBTBBTBg TTBT BTBTBT BTB BB IT 3TW5TITrT I 12 tt%?: ifar sb^Itt 1 bit: 1 fa ibbtibi BtfBBTBiBT gBBt- BTTB^Bi gag i fa b b% HBig 1 Bg HtBBraregig BITT smimfifa fafag BB Hjfat I Bt SBBtff I Bt: >s *BBB ' BBTBB3 BB ^BBBTfBBTg I rBB BflBIIBB rBBT- bb: i Tig fa mg ^BicWBfa i wb btbb arm BtfBBTBT Bfarg STBBBfrT ' HTBB ftBiT BBBfW I HTTP's B BTBB TBBBBBT 'BfBBTBrT I 3Tft • fa BB BBT^rTTB SltfBHB I HB 3TB 3TTiBTBg BB«T BTBnBTB BiTtfa I BrfB fafaiB BBBBT TTB fBBTB BlBTBT BTB fBBPB 21 BTBTg 3TTBTBI BTBg TTTBT fBB^BBBTB fafanfa 1 BTBB BT: gmg 3TTBSTBBT T5B 311? I Bt: BtfacBBi 1 BT BB BT?B BUbT: I B BBT? fBBTB?UBi: • BB T? BIBBTB5T- 2 , or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CEOW, TOKTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 159 Tale vi : Weaver and Stingy and Bountiful. Tale vii : Jackal and bull’s cod. ^nwrfw arfa r r| i jjpt i ttrt R % a(R ^&RR | TtrT HTRffiT RTR 3T*ftRR 1 sfw i RTfRT^ 3TIf I R3 RRR • TT^ R RRR RRR 1 RT 3 SRrItT I R5. • fRi RifTRfR RTRRTRTf?RR RRR I RRt RlRRT3n?RT*rfW RTfRT R RTR: 1 flffRRFS 3TIf I A rs^ arfa Him r rrIr • rriFr rr rrr i rr< r i « fRRRT S^ 3Tf R5^RI sft 1 R^TRTf’RTTRTRR: I R*IR R RTT c#fiT ' RRT RTTTT fRRRRR! II TStt II TTRT R I f ftrfRcfl R ^RRT R ' RRRI RRRt R RT I fRttftlRT RRI R? 1 RR RRITR RR R II RitR II tJRR 3m I RRR; RRi^ I Rl SR^T I >= II RiRT $ II RiftRfR^ arfilRTR RRJRfRWf RTR RRTI RfTfRRfff RT I R R R^rfRTRiTR RfiCRTRIRRl R^RTtfR ^l«li fR^TTRR is TRR5RT RTRRRR^tTr RTRTRTfRI RSIRR 3TTRRRRI RljR I 3TR RRR RR RpflfR% RTR *JRTc*: JlfRRRfR RT I R HTRRT Rf Ri^TfRR R^tgffJR ^RRlqfRR 3RRf I RtTftRR is 3TRTT RRTRfRR!: RTRT RRJRTRTR RR RR TjfcTRR MRrfltS: I RRT RT RrTRfRRTR 3TRRVtTR ’JRT'RT *JRTR5t sfaffR: I RTTfRR; ' RRRTRt tJRRRl RTRfRTjft R5RRTRT 21 RRIRfRUTT I RR RHT RIRR H?TR! RT RfrPRri: I RR sTTRT RR1R; 3TR1 TJ% RTTJR WffR I *|RTc* 3Tlf I flR ' 160 Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS; Tale vii: Jackal and bull’s cod. ' a sTTafT 1 anifan IJrT-qt: ana afaafXT aT 1 a aX I «TrT ; fa af xjm aaxa faataafa I 3Xaata mast annaa annum amnxxx a^faaxfa > ainf sa axxa 8 j tram i 3xaaxat xjn nfaaxfa • xxn arana: afa^; aa < arta anTafnafxx i xxn ana a xjsan afa at aaxfnt afaasa 1 ax^axfnr fanan i « aarfa! wat a^afat • axaa nan an a ii «iiJ?ii | xxTan'tix i at: « arpna an 1 an fafnn 3xmn nmn axxfn i xxa a nan i ^aaat TTnaxaTnam fananp | ax^ra i^iai j anttnTmnnant 1 nmxnntfaf'tam t sTafnanHatan 1 xtn ntr 3Tfnftx ana ii qait ii 12 : xxax a i n %*x afxx nfnsin 1 man amina arma: i axxjatna at nxn 1 fw^mt sfn f? ma^ iiqgmi ^ ; an x a ft nnfn • am nfmaxit ax a ax 1 nfxt ■ an ara, < axfam; i aa> a i f xxfanfnat naira 1 g%ar atngsnxr i « ama: at anax sa < nxnax axftax^a: m8t,u \ anm 1 man ax? xjaanmmxxfta fafarn i am a ininfnxat aamaaxxm a axnn i xm naax annax^ ! amna 1 nfxt i axamx xxn axiaaa naarnfawa arm | xtxa anxa^axnxa 3Tan^rn i axaax nx«a ^mx ; iaxr i 24 l or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 161 Tale vii: Jackal and bull’s cod. Tale vi: Weaver and Stingy and Bountiful. SR RH I *^H!T 1 HTHR R ftlRH HHTH II °l3R1T^ 3lfa 1 TTWfa 3lfa ^Tfa^ faft i^3TnTTfI 3TT^faT Tf^r ^T3T5rfaT > 3TlWTrn=C 3Tfar^i^3grT : Il«m8ll 3Ufa ^ I *3refawfarT I ^farrefecTTfa ffa ' I fafa^ T& mfa 1 ^Tfa faUWfa II II ar srfa^ft {fa ^:^rfa • ^r|T5rrfar ^fa?r: i gwRi x 3ifa wr *rfa 1 ft 3jw: 11 11 3urt ^ 1 3uro ^rrwrf^^urr « fw ftfr if% i irrafa 1 fa^rrfa ri^ aujrsrr 11 w h 3 3wfarrr f*rr: « ffaffarn: 1 *T^J^fafacTT S ft fff faVRrff II SM C II fa^t Profaft ftfw: 1 fTfarfatsT arft ?uN ^ttct: wr fW3T\ TJ5f fa ^TOT fft II wmn 11 11 ar 12 15 18 21 24 27 SO Book II. THE WINNING OF FKIENDS; Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. 164 3 TIT I I ITfinjIT lit ITflT I I BltlBB g*IB I i BitBfii ^Ti ' i w ^itbb: II II fl UTIT IWfltl I BTITgi BIi: | fljtlTgfl^I I gUT tUT BIT Bf 3 itfigi mit jfiiTfr: I ib ifiiBrwiigii Bnitw iitt Bg*niit fllfBII^i: iftitlB ^Wt JIltB I B^T BUTI < BT^ 3TTIII!jtigirt «lfB ICB 1 BUT II II ^rTf^W^WfTT BB BIB: K^gf^ ^nf^T I IW I I 6 g*ni Bn: iftg^ % itlflT 7t BrM'tBTB I II | I^t: git: gi^: gif^f: 9 *filT: % BffIT ^Blt || N upa 3iiiii iiiiifufi ff fiiiTBt ^miBT itfiiBTiBnT: i 12 WIT I ititlf ITHfBg t: ginriirffigwr it: 11 =i$tf 11 upa 15 1^ 3 T%i fiiti^i g:nriifiBit 4 it biii Bgn: 1 gw %ib 1 bit 11 bit fiiTB 1 anunitii: 1 iitit tr^BiTii 1 iwt 11 gtiTr: 11 ^ 11 3 HB 1 1 itu: b lit gfi Bumf Bt 41 T Bi: B 7 BWIBT I IBTTfllt IT HWIrTT IT iT^rrfiBf Tg figirr: HTfir a IBB aTBBTBiTBfB^Tft^B I ST^BR^ BTTB% ^T% SBB BBB. B BfBBWBTBt BBTB. BfBT BBBTfBBBI BBTB. 3TTBBt SBT^B B^BiTBT I Bf TWTfB BBtl - : BT0 BBf B fB I Bf fWT 3TTf I 3I*BBTBT BBB I 9 B fW?t BBBt ^BnfB: Bf TO BTJB 1 BB: BifWTBBB: Bf TO BTJB BfBBB I BB fBTT fBBT#T {BBt^ I Bt BTBBTBt Sfa i iBff^: BffBt BB I 12 B BtBBBBBB: ' 11 11 ai^BTBt JTOBTB ^fB ‘ f^B aRt^TBlf^TS^BTfBf^B I 3IBBT f Wi Bf^WBTB BBB BBiB I Bf 3TBTB33 BBf^ BBT Bf BBBB I 15 TJB BT^BBV} I cfi^^TRI VB fBBTfB ' BBBTBI 3TBBTfB B I ff%fB B% BB ' fBBtfBBB M S^Q. H 18 BBRBi: I BBB VBB: I fBBTg 7 : BBBfB I II TO t II 3T% Rifa^ ^'W^M RR^JfRRRTRRRT wftl^: I RR 21 ^RffaRWW: itRTR^RRTR^Tf^RTfefaT ^RR^infe^- RRRRI RRTTOfRRRIRltWIT R1H I TJR R RRT fRftwtRranRRRifRRTf ^raRiRtf^RT Rt €ns*m apjHRRi » RiToft STRRRFf | 3TRprR nRlrfaT nRH^URK^R: Tgcff- Rtfil ^T|%R SftSRPJfRiTR RRpi 3TRRIRTR; I MR R^Rl RR nRhfRRT ^RRRRR'RTRt RW1R RRTRUrTT- v Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS ; Tale viii: Mice rescue elephants. 166 tnistT jjw: fm: 1 ^ *in?Tt i sronf^n ?far i Fff^ irfiT 5gPTffl^tf^T « rim 3Tfa «T 3 i 3rm ^ i arfa nwt 1 arfa *ppro: i 3Tfa *J«?I ffiw 1 FTT^^ 31 fq in 90 II 6 3T^ttt\ iroffofttTTCsi, f^urn i 3T*i fafawreni ^ A A ' A FfifrUTg sfa JlrJTTf HH FI?T n^hfrl TTO1R1 3T5i^tt i ^ Ftjfirgc svhi^-h sir- * fr: i ;nr i%fi ^inm: i jr fr^t tgjpsgq^n^H 3Hn^fk: fiRlftmi WT I lift *pn=r mnui 1 irat ^ftsiRW wfa h Fife- ^ ^nn: i h? na ^jfta 1 nm s%t w 1 ?frT I ^rRUTSTH 1 3TT5HTT TRTOft% 3|fa ^if^ri irisr i fT^ ^ "sgstT 15 S^f^frTTWT^ 1 FRFI Jnren: • rPR 1 ?TT^T ' sffT ^31 rlTf 3R flfiPRTR; I 3R g^fil ’JiT^ W fftnRrapqi fffcrci srrr nnTfs?T: 1 nor s r , s ^ifi=N fm g^TfunfwT f^RRurt HfRIT rTTT: FtFUf^ =R F3Jc*- ^s*r|5H§ ^ra: 1 3R n^i fi tr 1 21 %n w??n ^ ti *rrr; fi nrat 1 f*rt i rmr ijq^TFr f^in ?rp% sr^ stwi^ gmtng: 1 nm qjR 5 V^fa^:ftmnnT ^iifR^Rrwrci fasui- 21 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 1G Taleviii: Mice rescue elephants. Frame-story. 31U?nft(RR; I R R '53RT WfRRtfTRRTOR faforTt RffTORiTsj >1Ri: I *RT RR f^^TRR. I ^fr: 8 II 6 FT ^rff-TTl^fr tTRRI^ ^Tf% | cTc^ ^5^ % WI3[WI I *TT swftrl i STW ‘ 3T^T £5^ I fa I ^ I fa spfsi rnr 9 ^pft UflTnT: 1 TT^t TT iWT WPW *fr sjw. w^rp ^ ^r fa^fa: it w praha 12 rTct » *rfar » srftnfr jfa fa^faf^farrRHi i arifr spi viwi 1 *rr^ ^*rr*ft %^Rr^frT i faw oti i *rfa *r Vm^i fa ^ i *PR *Rfa ^tcTTifr ^ I 7TB: 3RRRIfJ »RTR; f I 15 3 ifa i ctjt^ wnr: i *?r ssnffa i *nrr « elf 3IT^!T^ < ^RTTf 3T«J^*R3HRt SfB B 5 ^ | *ft ssfafa i ^rri ' 3iw^ i *i^ *nf fw*7T: is I f^RT^t I II ^T <£ ll Y5*r axi mmrcrjrm: mfam amm ftf- 21 Tlfn ' c*to*IT ^ ft nffltITpS*nfa 1 3 TWI 4 H % Jlrft I 1 3 TWT ^ 1 rRIT 3 Ti?^ 3 TW %ftt ' ^ mmn i am ^rP?f fmm mmr Tpxmam munfil 1 rTT^H gHTm 3ftfwim: 1 H W HHT: ' ?fh ffajl armr: ferarq- TOifu i fi h n ^Inrqx hth ^ sfxi qur: ftq^T Tim ^ ^ Tgm fri^f^r i afm-4riHT arnfa^rraxi anvtnwr^^ or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 169 Tale ix : Deer’s former captivity. *nrf anwfa 1 ’ajlk'T ^T§t SVlftlTT >JHT fkqfkiT. I HW ^ rjn *rfa fkrtsnrtiT i am snwjpra 1 fti ^ 8 ark sfiteranrat^: > sfk tfsnfDKpw? *Fg*n ^ *rat- fkw: i fwnro. ^ Jji ktax Tnt^jw n^r: i « TT^kt sfq Tti trftgft nTficktfaki ^€t 1 • ut 3rfk *rgfk- im^tfTTfK^ 3TrR^ I #t SfTT W5ff:^fi3T5RFI fRT- tPOT ^ ^Tg^^TTT^T 1^31^ W xftaTJPPWK*- » txn^aWhnf^fa: xrf^pftm: i are Tragro sraktaiv:wx ni^|Tc3flnk sfkinkwfkiT ^aWits- »WT 3T^W^?TF{ 3Tfa%TF( I ™ W wfk^riW 1 Jjn^TPl vrw: I tpkt s^nfk^nfk 1 k «fwfk ns 9 11 aruxm TIH^: • kk^JT 3ffirf%rTTT 1 ?fk *hrarp?i: « *WtTT^ arxcffara^ uni; arrant 1 ^|T ^ krTH 3TfaffHTT 1 fa if • 3TW ^Irtnfa^W • WfT FIW fk^rft S% 1 3fw HFTt S3 STCTT is axftt wfkjH^rat tts^st jjsts 3 % i >jm- fkfw^ fcffinm n^mrkr hs- !3Tk*n33T 3c3t*nfafi33T3; i 3t *mnt 3T333fk > 2[ HTFTC 3Tf 3T ^3T 3ikfa I 3T?TJT arfa R^rakl^ISilfWl 333 3iT%S3iTc7»333?rft^ f*33T3: ' 333 fa 3?T3T ^TSTfSFR 1 sfrT 3^1^33331 3<3Tf3 3TV3T T%3: I 21 Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS; 170 Taleix: Deer’s former captivity. Frame-story. fR ^ faster 1 *RT I >45. ' 3R?t arg^Jiir^ 3Tf Hf gr n^ l w ^raftawR 1 vran: i 3 Tjwt ' 3i5rR ir Hf^rfjf II =19 til 35 h^h: f^R areR'i sfRrnpo^ 1 ?R tt^mT StRAiRf^R 3flR3: RTR^IR TRTT 3H? 1 6 37-aiT I 3T*j nn WJjR^T ftjTffl fafiT rt%5 TR ^R nfRpa«R; 1 ?r ^ 11 Hbb i^aii H^n; fBBfBBWT? ws : 1 Tfn lanrjBf^ giBPrfT- 9 f^Frfwr bbr^b b^mbf ^sngfinBB^B ^bIbb ^bt bbititb 3ITBB: I B BTBB ^T *pRJB OTfBBf^BTB % BBTBT: I 3IB BB^BiB 3TTf I 1 B BTBT BIBB SfBB ' BB ^BB 3TBfT*[TBB: I BcBfTWl ' 12 3IBWB *T *pBBiTB 3TTBTTB I BB W 3PHBTB BBT I BtBfTTWB ' fW% BT?T BfB®% ^3^ f^TTf: 3BP?I BTBlfB ' B^BBBBt jfB fBB 3TTBt^rfB • 3IfB 3T*B 3I^5TWT^ ^ftfBBTB *9T-pi%WrfB I BBTB $ 15 BsflBTBB: fa Bifa^fB I rfB fBTT B^T^iB BB 3TTf I BT ?[B BtBB ^B ' BB: I ^fBBBBfaTRfrBT ■ farTfaBtBB^ BiBT BIT: BOB; \ Bf^ gB^lBB^Tt i BBBTBBBBBt B B%B H T^Q. II ar 18 BBT B I 3TfBTBB 3HB 3I*IBBT: 1 fBBSBBTBB^ B f^BBT: I *BWZBBfBBTB ^ 1 BtfBBBBBTTT^W II W H ar ^ffa fB?BTTtB% » gfafa BiBB BB* B f :BT% l 21 fBBHBBfa I^B ' c^BtBT fBB^B fiBB II II ar bb i b^; i 3ftcBB*iBBf bbbJb ffs: BBff B liTfB BB: BBTfB I 24 fB^UBTBBI JWTf^B fBTBPCBBBBT BBB II ^ II upa Bt BTTrRfT(BTBr < B fBBtBt BBTft: I BTTJIT BBJTBH: BBt 1 B BBfa BBfaBTI II ^ II 3 Tfa B I 27 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 171 Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. 5prei: irrrwrrfa: wnrra: i Wrfr ifa faw fTii fawr ^rr^rrirrf^t nRrra: i fa*iw *ra: i f^Tft $fa %^ttwrt: i *pfat sfa faesrnai *pi j%\ fafairuurr: mf i ffa ^ ^ 3 *prr: fa^far 1 ^ *pt: i wgf * ^ HWT^rr 3IHTrT ffT BTWTWfaprm; 3I3iffa I ^ 3lfa ^ trrarrcifaw *ra: 1 arc frcrc: utr: i ^ 1 e ■'drMdft s^arcrfaf 1 *r^rft $fa rnffa^nr 1 ^TRTR I ^ffa Sfa II II •T nTffa f fT^J > *T BtfR ^ ^fT<3T% I fTfn: g*ri > *rrf ^ fafa faw*; n r<>o ii 27 ’’fftfa *flPWt3fa 1 fa^fa 1 fa^fa 1 fafa II RQ.R II TTcl fa tf HfTfa I 3Rft BTf f 3I^?T: • f TfaST^t- 30 tiTf i • gifa^*fan n Stfari: I ^ I Book II. THE WINNING OF FRIENDS ; Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. 172 ^ sfv f*RTT ft ^RTft ^TT 3T^f% | *HrT?I 3 ii wsui 1 ^RTC tftftrTRT^i: i a*^: XT^l 3HX^T^ | *htt*htt: arroamT: « ^rrft « ^Q.8 ii aft : i f*Rftr?ft5R frfT ' Tfn fts ftf 3lft I ^ i %*r wi Tt ^ ' f*ni^ it SQ-M ii ^flHI^fwTTnTTTfW %lwnTTft^F^rrf^ i f^Tr^areifr arwRTO: ii =iq.$ ii BJIrnft aj^Tft » ?T5frw: I ' %TTf% ^ JRftRTB; II ^ i rf^TT *Tf7R3UT 1 IRYt STR^^SRi: W<3^3ifftT apHTTCi 33 cRT ^ I cRT ^ I upa IS 21 tota 24 or, THE DOVE, MOUSE, CROW, TORTOISE, and DEER. Book II. 173 Frame-story : Dove, mouse, crow, tortoise, and deer. r! ^ ffT ' 3JRTT Sfif I M^TirlX VT^lI^pJTTCTB; 3IHIrf STTVf ^TWT fSHTTf ^tTB ^ 3CTWTO aT-ptf^: • '3|'l =h^a?«?t 3 >sfxr f | argufas: < sfv ff 3Trf%nr: i 3i*r ifa $ft*Rft W^fTT: I BT’tR^aiT^ 3iT*ITf^ I II *;> || 15 II II 3T^H: 3TTT^ TOtwfiW *tt*t ?pfta to?t t wri^ 3 TTTOtai: I 3 ^ fro%^ ^f^frfwr^f snfoi^ ^ttr?!^ 1 ^J^rf 3Jf T TOrT 6 grr^rRwV^ ^rmf^r 11 q 11 upa TT^h^t: ^t^fr 1 xt^ 1 fror^ 1 arf^r ^rfwr^ *rtt^ TjftolwR tot 1 w TT^faxifr *it^ 9 a^ta^wreroft *nftwr^ ^r tot tt^tw i fT^ f^i ara *pix! #f%if%^n- 21 ?niiT?T 1 ^ ^ ifr^: 1 to ^Tf?r«TT 1 ^ u*f irsi: sm: 1 to ^ 1 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 17 Frame-story: War of crows and owls. 34 I f^«T I g f^^rrr i tot 11 $ n *prt «t i i ^ fw^iT ^ frg: ^pi: ii a ii fTrl T 1 ^ 1 ^ 3 WPSI *T^: ^ 1 3HT * *mwr i^TTTRTT^ ^3 Wtfa' g^ft U R *rRTF{. 34TT^: I ^ inrm: 3TT^t fTT^ I I ^ fti JTTP1 1 ^ 3TTf I ^ ' ^^rTT *Tf f^lft ^ 3TR: I B ^ ^fRT^ ^T^nrffTT ^ i tiwi; wnfta: i ^ i **P?ftaft HWJTfTT I 3iT%*T ^TffTR: 3lft I wj^\ vnqTi^fsfT i TRftmr ^ ftw: II M II ^ I *STRt VTf^^^TSfr ' ^WTfRT^ TOV I 3T^5'R^ ^ i * f^ vr%c^ ii $ ii 3TRTT J^a^TRtW ' fWRI ITTOW1 1 irr%: < tjw Tf^ro; 11 'o n gg^jift: 11 o. u Bf^ft f%^nfr g% < BTRTft ft ^frfVRT^ | ^trreRrRrr^ ^ > wt^; wrt^ ii =10 n TT^TT ^ I 3TO^TRf *TRT*i: > SrmTftJ frfr giFt. I sTmgwR; t^tRtTT » ^fritrr 11 w 11 gf*R; f*ni ftr^ ^ 1 Rra^a 1 ?TT^in^ srft > ft^Tf 5 T TOtl II II ^^ 3 TF|f^ fUf : • iTFrrcniwrgraFi. 1 wrft wi 1 m ^5=fr *t%r; 11 ^ 11 (IWf *T ^TTff *5^ ^ 1 gij gt ^ I <*^lfRf RRRRfR II ^ II 3TR rTR. W^T R^flfRRR; 3RR I RR 1 RRTfRRTRR; 3Tfa RYfJR R^lfR I R 3ITf I ^R ' R RRRR RfRHTfR I RR: R fft vWffT: > tT^ 7t f^RT^T 6 3TR^R: I RRf R I *RRR f^RT *TR JT3R^ H ^11 *TR < JT$ ITDHUTWI I TRR 3T^^f%RW?TC^ ' ^TRRTWl || $0 II qrrf^ ^tr %% wr i faf%Rtqt: i *tt*r »r ^r^t ii 11 SRW^IRR^I ' 3TRT: TTctftfddT: i 3R% ^TRRT r IRt^f^TfRfRT ^ II ^ II r^r a^T i *RRt: i tR^f rTffr 1 SW^RTHR 3Rrf: II ?? II ?R gw TRt *nj I f| wr wr ^ 11 8 *nffT: gqf!rfs II 18 3 TWT 1 f^f^ fw^ rr^Trq^ i m: i 21 *rm: wfar 1 wfa wtwwt: 1 ^t;: wf^tr Trsrrmu ’sr^rfa: ^ *tct: 11 m c ii ? r«rr ^ruPt 3 r^ fm^ 1 24 NB; • m*l% 1 OTNT^^T £Mt %f?T ' «T *T OTrJNTrl II MQ. II Tppn?T 3m I cTTcT < ^Tf^T cTTf^T ' ^fTWWf^T • ^P H ^ xT T^^TT- I 27 f^nrm: i ^ 3m i 3D^ ^Murw iftwt *nT%: ift^TR < ^rr i 4 ‘ST^TT (fkTf^I ' 1 WtB: 3 SW 1 %NTt% I wr mri: i mr ^ i 30 3 TFT^rITf^ I ^ trg ^ I f%f»r^ 3Tf<^ia<: 1 %Tth Tft^rf^T II §0 11 I r!^ Nf^ ff?m W^frl I m ^Tf*T^ft 4 WTr!T^ I 33 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 180 Frame-story. Tale i: Birds elect a king. WDT i rT^T ^TW^TRI I rT^ I ~ ^ l ?f7T| T^faT ^TJT n^fafpr aurarrr i arws t?tTfa: ^n*ft i 3FRT SWTCi f^rTT ?T is ssttffl I Hit ft ffa ^*n^nfaHT ' swra tlTSJ^S^T- w h fiivt i ^ ^ i ij^t sfa sfq «t: • sfN ipn; *1^; i « argfei ^rtorir* 1 q*NfSF 5 *m w iiMii ai*w g • w? i ill »T THlfrT ftwi^: ' TfetBT^ni; ift? *RT I 21 nrftN^n • b ^HPirt h risni: ui?n rl«tT ^ I ^ ' frreri 3 Trwrftr i 3 TH^KU^ 31 RT^ ' ^ff^TJT Infill f: 1 TFtat v^y\ f^j: wrvnl i ^r% ■ 3 ^nrou II ^T ^ II 24 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 181 Tale i : Birds elect a king. anfurait ttuft « >n*t i * nt*Tc7 1 iiftMii *5 S*i: *f^* f^WT*! trsn I 3T* *5 s H^MiTTf ar^** arftf^rm i ** S-^rNi THtT H*iJ 1 ?f* I *g 31Rta*T *f*fa*€Tf**: ^HtrNfcJfiiTlTBTT: I 3T*T*}*g rfhfr?^| 1 IPJTirhf* *6 1 ftqftfH * ■fth? TO% ' *f** * *B3ft43g?W*tf*f*% VTI^TTll?^' • Hfnft* * *rrsRiifi!! 1 *^**^JjRra*TgfT*g *i**i- » *i<7$*§ > TTSf^*** 3T**J • *7*T 1 *f**r*T- * 3*1 f*ng • ^TTnw^nt***!* g**ter* « fti- I tl fVrtf y fa ^ 'l ffirf^ ^T: *Prft- 12 f* S*1**T% ' ^TT^Tf%FT sft*T5RTf3f*VT ' f**3*J JTf- (7*5*1 ' **K*iT*jf **f3*rm^ f*7*T fw?W*TT 3?fa- *1 ** v *3*r3*iTTf* • *T** fifl sfa w *T*7H * TTO1* WRT3P1TO I arf**!** * i arfr 1 far* ** **io7*faiB*T**t *ir- *?*X *131** *faj*T* * *TJT ftra: fa*: I 31* 18 *%H!T *fa sf**gT: *a** | *5 3T*nfa ***flrpnfa >J?1* I **! * I 7tTOT *ifa*t **: ' %* *T**: i 21 Cs ' A *ip*RT ’T.niTTH g 1 %*fal£FT **%*!* II €,€, II Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 182 Tale i: Birds elect a king. 3T*T^ 7 I 7 |vt Tirfa: tiv • ftftnn: ijfti^ftni: i 7 Traftn ftcTfanr • ftiftr; TtftiiT 777: 11 f,sn a Sfa ftf777 71 7177 W3 3U|: I ft: ' 7Tf% Tiftl^ f^f’TOFTT TT3TT I 717 3T7lft75|7i7l 77K*ft^71T- 57lfa77i: 377T7ftffaT- ft^ftn 37# I 77^ 77 3lft a titti 7 ft i 737 mft sfa i ai7ift ft?7i tt? i hi: 1 3 ^37 777 | 3313^ ft?I3lft^ 3131 ftTTTTt 7317137331 7f 3lfa- 9 77i: f377 ' THi; 7 77 7717 I 77: I *7-R33T ^fuSTTTi ' f37; 3Tft73777 I 3Tf73[^5i 77i ' 777* f731 «SKj5T^ IlStfcll 12 771 I 3mt3?i?7 37^7 ' fT7 3761371^37; i 37£3i 77f3 JJStT ' 33 7 faftr nft^fa II €,^515; ^^5514551*5515 5£f5rIT5 5^55555^5 9 355 I 5 555 55% I 5 7l 55T 2srt5f55f*5 1 sfn 5 '* ' A Pfiigi I 5Wt 55 555lf^5T 5515: i$5t sftfT I 55 5 551 f*lcTtg5t 5T5 5555151 f5555 3T55tfT I 55 1 12 315*15^ 555 I 5551515 I 5ftf55TW55^g1 1 555T7*f55T5f55 I f555: H55 55 1 55 fnfST 31*J551 II S? II « 3lfa 5 I f?5555 f5555!T » 5^5555 5 5lfq 5|55>T I 31515; f5*J51 555 1 5 ff 555 5551551: II $l{ II s, is 5551 ^f5H15*=5r5 5577»5 55 ft5T51lf5 *jf5«55 fftjRl 515lf*5 1 55: I 55 51 H5 51 • 5TJ1? 5T55T 315551 I 21 515lf5 5 51*5 1 51st 551lf5fH 51 II SM II » THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. Tale il : Elephant and rabbit and moon. 185 ^ I 1 ftp?n^ N ^ i ^ 1 k?r ffcvrfkr nsfrii rtfk *lk ^n? *lrl 3 «t ' ^1 ^WiR^ i ^ ^ ^ * 1 % myfa: i ani? 3rg»m: ^ riff iissii fis i ark ^rm^r^Ti: i itarirffrarn fh*: i iral 5 R fk%qifk. • ustn 1 r? • nuram i ar^nr ^ a ftrffa; • 3fif i im!5£nMit(!4i5MraT ^RtiftaT ■g if rn&^ ?iwt sfk^pm; 3 u^jttt ^|t fk^nm, 3iw i ar^ikt qgrgT f gtrrei *mpw • • ajfq rt^t 1 % 1 ^ I (viz. ii- 170 ) V \ v H^^TinjunJit jg*t Tr^^nr arw inraifn i sfk arfa >r^a: i 7 nr v gfk^d kta?r narofii^ 3 24 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 186 Tale ii: Elephant and rabbit and moon. 1 arXX i rnrnx t an? i s?m; • sfir i n an? i *rnx itfttn: i ^ 3 n? i ‘inmm Xx i | nuqfn: Tjsmx i nran x&tXt 1 tfk i nmnfn i s 1 3n*mn 1 nrnrXrfXt m nn^n: i | thir: X na I 7?fi m I Xncn arfrj i « ; nwn?i arfa wmmft • m«iT ^nr m >jjut ii m n j ifl s? m^rani wntfn i nrn mia • • anmX I ni ^TnftfXg XXr: wqatfX XX: 1 Xn X; ^ i * I A \ ' Xm 3n*mx 1 nt sfXnn mFsiaTR; i nnnfnjrfirX X?r^ 1 ann?: it iriftX ti to u | htt Fmj'mgmufii's m*sitTt sXX XX*r 1 am mr- 12 ; ^XtniiHifoTn^T'X^iTinlnT ar^Tufc^nffaT: 1 1 na xm? arfax 1 ar^ m 1 X a stTnarm | arfii • nr* w^TnmmTfX 1 ^if: 1 sfn 1 a? X 15 | n|?TT n?iftmxT 1 nf? mu; arwi^ «nrmix m famai* 1 I aat surfFRiTTipr T^ram araa mtmfn 1 sfa 1 nf? | ma arafXar? anx«r fanaa 1 a a?ia; fa%nt « afXrfa 1 nmninx • arxaansnT XmnpnfnaXfc: | unftmTi;: gaarfXa; X naXre fn?fimfii 1 3rmmT- | OTfaifixaiTttVT^ #5 nftjnfaasrtfc: unfim^ fa- 21 ; htottt nmfa 1 sfa mmr ?fianX saXnjfaaf??nn fat | fafXatpnfX 1 a? 1 aara; 1 anpjia aaaaa. am?w: 1 | at s?a ar«aT aa a? fXni a mfXnfa 1 aa ana 24 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 187 Tale ii: Elephant and rabbit and moon. Tale i: Birds elect a king. (HI TrlT q^H ^qqTfa I qqqt Sqffaj 3Iinmj qqrq UqiT^ • JRJ? W ^§qifa I ^ =31iT q*5R?t mT WiftrTHHTW!?(7 qfqi^aqq fqg- 3 ^nn#?ic^i^Tftra^n^^T^Wt!iqft^ri tf£#Kcsfqi7yT- qtliH!4m!ic4q q^qilfilfqfqcT ml q^qq; 3RWJ 3 im^ arfq qfqr ^nroTOm qidfti • sfa « ^qiqqi|qifiHHTO wi arwiftr faiiHR i are *rerfa- 3THI, qqq, q qqiT^q 3q qqfw qqpiqq; arqsqru arq fqqq: qfeqpq: nfir- » fq^-q ffmiqq axqqfcr i %q 1 q? qiinr i qqqi * ft- jjqrcj aqilfqm q^: i q an? i %q mqR q^tr qfq qffqn: I fqqql $qq)iT I iqqqnj a^q qixftqqq 1 12 arq qq x ^qi «<3Tqq, q qqi qic*fqijq; 1 (H^ ^ Hiq^ aUFT? T^qiq • qxq^ IF! qq qqq arfq qqqqq 1 qqi q 1 s> spq artqfH mq 1 fift fqq^qf gqq i qqrq v arfq ^q inti 1 qxqkxq, ^qfafqft 11 M 11 qftiqt "sq: 1 qqq 1 qqq nrni 1 qiqq 3115 t 24 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 188 Tale iii : Cat as judge between partridge and hare. II W ? II j arfisr • tjtt ar?^ ani*m i are wtlra ^HJ Wl^ HfinwfiT I tfrf SimtT; TJ^TCT- a hijw awsiT tjtfirr i nfirf^i ^ % S rT^^TTinf^WH^Ilfr^^T^T- f?faT ^iTcTt sfimifl i am ar^i: « firftrft:: wmfeflR ^ arfa nrarqnmt %?jpii ^ *wram: i k? ar^r arfa i arft • 'film ara ww fiN firfwfi^ sprat: i * ip f#i %pfq ra^sr ^ I ffiT ^nffatraswf ^gfH fprfst ^rffr^ig: i 3tq 3n*T- fp rl%T SPU^i: ' is ; nsufa sr faraftit: i apratfara (A AN aTf fn « ftfWt: tsnf^ppsnp anita 4hrop: ^n^ni tiwri n%si wraira: i %ir i is sr m^n srraW wisp • arftt ^tn i ; sftr f? iit^ii arepr ’Sterrai ^t wrerap 3H? i >5t: « uriRs i h sin tfp ffm • uspisra Hfait sfa i ini ^hm anra*ranp i ssrafc^ i wi • fa sr ^ fafi;- np 1 ^ ^wrarnTCHPr tprara: i firfwfq; arw^i 21 sp xrsp ' wf| « wfk^ftnw ^'-a-MuTiTj 1 ^ ^ i VWJT# I THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. Tale iii : Cat as judge between partridge and hare. 189 STOtTHRWT < 5R 1R HJjr; 3fipf^ II t? II TRT ^ I « f^RT^ ij ' ^muTTr^HHRt IRt^UbSlI 3R ^T5T^i: HI? I Tjji ' f*B <5RT ^ ^grT 1 « m an? < HRref »p; • ^ribi ^5T ^rffttnr i hhto *rn^rcpr 3R « m# ^nireiiR >r?t iitmi 9 tRT 1 • prt * ^ itrsr utr 1 TITBIT# Tram RT5 • t ^SRlf 5 !# I farai h 1 tr twhr: iit^ii ™ rR *rsr arfn trrtt 3TRra: ' iRifa »Ri: tr; TRTfaw: i ?fh usta trrit 1 frtfttfr;: in? 1 nt: 1 iif? Rfir but- afNrctfa • jr snn^i irt n? 1 Riafn; ijssr: i % « R TR HH TT Rif I rRT 1 ffir nfTRSI SRfKHRRliR srfanfRwl 1 3 ^ arfa trtt tr Tjaift hit: • WTR 3R fNi nfRlfir 1 I 3R Rfa^t JTrTT BFBRR I8 fsrf^friT 3T^HS[. 1 H? • RHRBtr *R?Tt 5RfiT I nt STRtrT I TTH 3R n^fnri^H^iMiRRi vphht n^rar: gfn% rr n TllftfaRRTT^nTtfRrT: fiRilTrnTpTRt ^fiHRTT RH mak: ' Tfrn am ^fr h a TRmiitfRTwan w: SRlfhT I 3T?m 3RH SJ%T!T I ^ ^ I * Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 190 Tale iii: Cat as judge between partridge and hare. 3 f? X3T3 ' rlh’STflfelfr SW I ^S33T %3 wWg ' *3c33T313 33fx33: II fcS II 1 333 ; 5f33i3!xx; 33tx;s If^^iwrnt qsxTx^ axif^iTftxpft »j3T frn^r%ra f33tf353333: 33351 T 3%x; 3*awi3^ 33 ! 33333T3 33iTt3 I 3Tlt ' 33TXT S3 XTXTTt: I XP!3^Xr: « imxnt: i ^nw^sn: fH3xx3T33T: i 355313533 ; f533ft- i 35 : i 35 33 xfi?r^T nfax; 3 jfi 3 i 3 iii 3 1 3X3 33f3^3rf3 ' f?3T^l 3XT3Tf3T 3Tf3T 3 I 9 3 HI?3iTT3%3 1 333 3jf3 3 sfcrfk II ttll I H3T 3 1 | 3rart33fa 313t3 ' 3 53333>T3f3( I 12 33: ^373 53X33 ' 3T%3 333f3rf3 U bQ.ll 1^31 X[35X3iX 53 313^ ' ff?133 53 3fe^ I is 333iT 53 333 1 33T 33T 3 35X3X3 II do II ! 33: 'gHpjipj 3^IT5 ' 5»: 3l3t 33 3J33 1 333 335 3 f3l!3T3iI3 ' %3X 3^3 3 31^3X3 II d? II is ; 313 33| ^ 33 ' 33f3T 333%3i: I | 353UT3f!R3X ' 33X3 3fX3X 3f?j: llddll XT51313 3533 33X ' 33X! f3 f3X5tXXJ 3: I 21 \ 3TT333T: P3T3 ' 3T3T3 3X3^333 lid? II j 313 3X3 3T 335331 '33T 333i 3Xlf I 3T3 fiffttX I 33 ! 3^3lx 33X3! 333X5! f3Xrf3 I 35 33 xj^TI3: I ftfifft: 2 * THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 191 Tale ill : Cat as judge between partridge and hare. tnf i ^ ^HiBsrfgwt i kb ft; feraT i ww affq i i ilir H'crf^T • a^itr firerit b butib; bib arfa iBjtw 11 e.8 11 finest 3 Tfi «BlfB ' it U faiet: 1 » n btTb iti > ftfe Tpji b: Bmfi b ii bbtbi tftfB: BBBifiBiT bbpw • b bibbt • 3 HT 3 T^i^c 7 T^ 1 ^ b 1 fBTTB, fssBt B^b ^BT 1 fiBT bRhMb^ 1 15 B 3 irt bjbh bib 1 bi% %b brb 11c!, 11 bb; bt? B^ftrBtfB 1 fii 3 ari fit ftiB fqip btbt- Blt B B«BR ’fwrfi I BB^Bii BBBtIBi BiflBlfB I BB w Whbt *nitWi 5 fi >jpT bb *ni fBB^BBB • bb %i- BfBBTfBTBlB *BBT BBBt i BUBlBiBTOT B BBfB I 3 B! B I BIBTf BT Bff B 1 BfTBTB' tfitBTf BT qff BT BBIBJ it «bibh wbbt bb 1 n Bifa bib bi: iiesii 21 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 192 Tale iii: Cat as judge between partridge and hare. Talei: Birds elect a king. rt*TT ^ I ^ irf^T ' I 'stir Tj^n^ir net a s hwtk Omaft »j^t ant^nn^ i fi* ^|rn • Sfa if! fiTOTftffll • W ^piifr i TTrT^ ^ ^ • fttfrtt « i tr# arfa *ranPfr h%Tt ii arit si srtffa i am^fri wm • i Sp TjH f^H*i 3Tfvnfw f r?T * trai*n: «tT: » sjsrfirftrfbnJfn! ^m^rOrr i sfw f^RTfi ^ • ir^ favtanm i am nm 3ir^m 1 wp aT^jfa%m > tut • >pt sfi Hxim • sf?r u ^rrcn: *r«n*nT stnj: i HS.rasfPfirel sfwiq^ifH^m f^n*i: TTi?ra 1 am ^ i % > ht: i arapi affair# h f#m i sfa » ^rrffmraiftfiim i • fim tt sfa^sfairpT# ^rra- %h < nTmr, ^ i faim *i*re fpj i #t^pt ar*m; im TJsfiT# #Ttfa fifTT fcrefw I sftrT^ ' is htWh i Tm ^r^ Bf#n^ ^pT aimt^ %nr i tir ^ i ttffrT wrmfa'i • i ^mT * • h uTpfa c(TfnTT nee n 21 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 193 Tale i : Birds elect a king. Frame-story. 3T*i f^rfc^T srf mi f rwt s’jt aif%- i arft * ^ ^ ^iipi wn i ^ 3T^p^i?5sFT anrafir^i ^ arfire FFTEt^sifi: ^rtwrc: i v A % htch ^n?!Rf^ff ^ ?T HTJ *R: OTf f^TT TT* H? *%mooil a*n i Sfq if %TTPT rft; » ni ^ im %frrmr i famr uppalrfH fafmpi 3T^R% ^ ff in 0<1 II vamsa 12 TiiTdTflf: nfwff ' H ^ferra sfifcr: i arfa n mm 1 H^fw imonii fis nn Sr 15 *11% 3i% aiBff famfitf % ^ ^sn trffmftaramt i %fw % t3c§ v: h %*n*r 18 * Ff <7^511 f HT5H^ II «|0?ll vamsa fafmm mm sfa «Trr: WF*TTf II fTcl I ' &Wl^ T& CTflT% STfpT^fal 1 Tfa I %*HfW 3CT* I fTTrT l 21 srarc. arwfr: i * irrf >sftr *rr|wrf zwv- wt jfinrRit i ar^tew 11^ rrf^snrre *rrenfa i «rrn. fvgi ^rr*!. i ^ i 21 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 194 Frame-story. Taleiv: Brahman, goat, and three rogues. i wn^rrr: i wr WTWsn^Ri 11 11 3CTf i ^ i ssrefti i a II 8 II aifv^m fa^nmt ?im serais: fmftrtHyfr- ’aTi: HfinmfiT m i ?m ys^iftm *tram% n^ifir ifmn- « fan injr^Tfaimm ^fir fiftfagrarat urn nsrarat *nftni: i m yamm • aunifn^rm ammimmi^ ar? i ?r^ » tpTn; T^m i am jtarfq rim iftai;: i im arfa mmn ^ fosny w m'jTifmpi: nnm i am urn 111% n^rm 12 ym: ^f^mriiTRT: ng^i y»jy: 1 sst, y h wynrim amc*tm fayi sfnf^im 1 3151 > arm tnft^ araf^rai f^mum rn’Sni nfaW 1 tin 15 TRfiim 3 n?m Tftrmro fn: 1 ary imm n^rmi ^ramin^T • *ra 3rftt w*rt 3 s*i ^ »pnPR: • rt? arfa airctqfag ?T p>: I ^ ^ 1 nw: 1 finN ^ qjfq 1 *it »pr hsjX ftft: i « h^TZR *|f%: Will' TTFH ^T55T^I%T II <101,11 3nj#l 3TIf I 3Tf) ' fiRH 3T*lt H^T?T ' ^ ^ ■scm I Bt SW^X 1 *PFC*I 1 HT %q I 3T5HR. » TI^ITftrfirTB I rfr^ ' 'Sfw I 3f*l ^TRH Wt^i n^fir • rTRtT ^hWt t$m ^qqfi;qiT f^T Trgw*T ^c^tr i % • argur?? iia^ ■ ^ a ttoh « Ri^i m sfq qr i ^rr^m •jfi? 1 bw -qro^ srra% n qiq? apq: qiftg^ q qtujfw | 3T^TBT (T TTHTR TH^T iJRT Hf^ <3%H xrocTTfaw: i ^ sfq ^ ^rat sft fwfXqr fi q*pr 3n?re >* qqif^fqni ii anft si srftfa i » Tfa i 3 T*nrr sra <3^ i > Tf 3RfW rfn i ant b > ^b i 3if% 9 *t 1 7T^ BTBBT*t f^ BTg%BB: I am I BTB < wf? « bb: *t r^fln. I 3 TTf I BBT ' 3 TTBiT!|B » Bftf ' BTBntB. 34 fdsfi*£| BI BBBtBTBt bbt f^faB: i bbt i bt fBB- 12 ^T^*iTfwfaf bbbtbb; 3 TTfBBfBtt arrfBwrijB ^^fmwwT^ ufw *xa^sB^ wr 1 b%b b Bxrftrftw bbbt wtbbb ■ btb^ an wi ft^i gwffiB faftnrr fBBTBi wrBBfwafr f^BBT*m BnnBTfB 1 aig- 15 BTBBt ifq TTTB ' BB B^tB^BB. aTBBTTTffB %BB BfB^fB 1 BBf B I 3 nBTTBBTgW • BB%T BBI^ I aTBBTTBftfBBi 1 ^BBTWB B*BBB. II W II 18 B B BBT BT BfrT BTBT BiTBT I BBT B I arfq jttwwtb. ibtb » BTfBBT^BTfBBTB. 1 gsm. g% > q%B f^B crttt r%r i v\w. w$- wrrut: i 'zti ^ i mfr: wra% fw^R • trr *r*r i $R¥t WTRt Wt • TR%fa*TR II <\<\$ II tr srutt: BTDfTR *nftw^rrf»R*si irfwr: i rrr ^ trh?T f^Rt cTRf fWRTR 3Tf%RlT Wf^f»T: ^WT^ft SfTJ^l ifRR I 3lft ' wnft r^wtir i sficnm r^xjt % tot: i ^ « wr^ tr ^ rTfft ART «T f^ifTO. ?HT H^f?T I R I 3H rc^ifr f? ^mErfurt • u^r ^f^TRTR i n I «$l l «ri J|*R 1 f^dl^ SfiWUR II ^8 II Wl 3 TWR 7 W: ' ^ ’fTRrfwnr: i ^ 3 RR irr sk ^SIRfiT I Tf^ fw^ ^ ^ ?RR I ft R ^T fr: < ^r trt ^irt «sf% « ttr wmmR. i f%rwtRf Rf I I ^RrfR I 3TrffafR% gRTf>R ^TRTf^rTR f^T I 9 12 15 WRTtJTR * !TT(Jn Hf?T RfRri: | TTffr ^RTf^rffcR I 24 •T *R?R ft irf?T *l«rtH < RTTt TOfTOT TJ^ i f^TO^TRR ^R I TOi ^ I WtWT f^frv ^ ^fTT^rnft RRRifR gr^rfR i 27 «t ^sj?r iaw^it ff wr^ WnTR^fr ifR RTff%: II II upa cTR ff^HT^T^T IR gw: | fa^ s 3 T^ fapBfa i 3 Tfw*?l 3 ni 1 ^: ' *nr: i ffa: fafprT^ft > «T ^T^T 5 ! *fa|m nra- K iamtu; fnqfqi i aaura qqjn% ft^n q%q, srafhr i am nq qrfti wqqff ^frtral qqtqrw: > nq. q)qi: 1 arwTqi w qqi q qra^ • qq qawiqjOTfq: « qacRmiTtf^^^t-qr jjffaq; min w m ^ 1 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 200 Talevi: Gold-giving serpent. Frame-story. Taleviii: Self-sacrificing dove. fa pi|ht ■ Ptwt i h p Tra: nnt s«fafc^ i ^ 1 ^ pfapr i ^ 3re*rfa ttpt fa PifipifH i h anprci i wit pfaip; i h s Pt>=R ^tHTfar 3Tfaf?Hp; I art nwr TT% fHP3.faPlfa I pp fam ^ p: HfliWH i H«ft Ttsn »jpth; arnpipj nt: 1 *T3sn i ppih; pfapit nHnjp fwr 3 hhph i ptpt- « ^P1HHTPP( PP H I are H’JSfPTTH FIPfSPTH j;p ^Hrq- Prpfrrapp; i hp.» p TT^TT^farm II 3TH* St PPlfa I PHTp; Pt ^T^J^rffT I ?P TfiT ^ arfp ptppt: najp wit ntfar hp ppt riPPrti R HiP 12 fapfararn • pp p^p^p: wrpn pppp ppph: i HHT >Jpjfl SPpfrTI fafppt ttfPHt PWJ ' WPlfa II ^TfTT 5Rf^T ff ll =1^3 II S TOTTO; 31RPI ' HP! ^ FPjt to: frof^ft to i TO f^sft HTHT 1 to: H gfa 11=15=111 TOtTO HH: ^rTT • Hgr ? s :T3TPTO to: I TOtfTOT »p^l 1 HTO -%TO; 3TH1? ^ II =15? II Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 202 Taleviii: Self-sacrificing dove. s st arfas^fran • vsn sa? s TfvffT i g% swft sttM • tj^t: si: sv^st: n??u ^Tvrftisv fat’VT ' syrsrw Trm i 3 ssftsvg sr sift • VRT STTT s IfVfiT m?8n Ysm vpnfii^i ^T5t3 3Tvf| TT ^!PSt ' ^ ^ ws 3T? f^TTS I 6 ST% 3Tfs t^ST fsR 1 Sre?T: WT^TSTT: m?MII SV HJTf fs^R: Vff ' TTVTVTS SSTfem: I nftara^ v ^vts^ v 1 iprs stfs ssm n =i^ii 9 ^Rff V i C\ v: stvs arfirfv sttt • vvmfif; s ^snln 1 TTSinfr FT«frT 1 g^TT VTVVivfw ll=l?9ll 12 ST VT*S FT fVT fV • VSTSSfiT sffRVT I STfFTT TJV VSTI 1 srais: ?bs^ts: n?bn ^IrTJ I 15 ^TfisKln^srfs • ^TSRSSTfs v i snmnmvYW • sicTTR iirnfs "^fisrs; u’W ttsit?^ 3 trs ■jrJp’T • s^gF^gjjinrs i is VS sv: SSTVTV 1 Y?VS vvrfvfv II '(go II TTiTS; TT3VS ^TrS • VSYftKSsfFTrTS 1 ^VSRWWt ' ^VtfT: STf miftll 21 S5 YRTVrT Ji ' Iff? f^i ^RVTfVT W I STTTV5T.V S 3>WR: ' SPI% VSTT HV1S ink’ll THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. Tale viii : Self-sacrificing dove. (To it? toh httt • wgros fqfHf t i TOta sftri h 1 fqtffarrrH ii si}? it h toti'-its to tot • 31 itotti; arm sttow i tiw: gp%g qsig ' to; ann 11 si}?} u httotto fsHsq • httotopj; ars fros: i H HT% fHTO: SSfaf ' & *HTTO S|TO II SiiM II HTO frofS HPro, 1 toh 3 tht toTO : I HU ^ «^ppiHl • ^SHTTiHTfiT II Siif.ll TOTOr^ 3Tf(THT 3TH 1 HI H^Trj H TlfTOlH I (THIT%?BHfTi<% ' >jl fsi TOTT! HicTO; US!}® II rig TOT HTTOTO x TOH^ ' 5% H H^Tfa ' HT^jftHT arf^TOTHH II Si} til h fafro fsitTOHTH • h g TT c$apii gn: i TOTH rtqfTO HT ' TJ|H nffTHlcTO II Site II TOH; TORT H TOTcHT 1 q|%HpmjiTOT I TO arfri TOftsTO 1 qfHTO tohstot^ ii smo ii rTTO W TTOTHt TTp 1 fTOT TppftflrT: I TOIHH; 3TTTT qfrITT < HTSTO TO? 3TTOTTT II SMS II h: HTtf?T ht: TOT • H TTOTcHT to firc: I A o 3TI(HHT ff fTT MTTO ' 3TTOTO ff gsqfr II SMS II Ht Sf TOTHfTOHH • TTTTOiiWTT: TOT I qfrorfH totto • tos> hth hto: iism?ii TO tot TJHHHl ' TOTOTO rfNpn: 1 fa xmf ?tf 44 wit 1144511 TiRt ?4*T H3 T?^r: ' fvTfsn 4 4^f 1 ?rwj44tiR 3 irt • 44%f msprafa n4f,on TR fafru 4|4: ' ^Xjxj xpr^fam 1 TlflTsfflf fRTftf fa^4 R 1141,411 rifiT fastmutr ' fa^tRR!>jfam 1 *mft ffT faHRR ' 4 4ilfrfff4iT 1141,511 4t sfa ftajrnjr >jrt • 44144 i arit *mpfrs44f 1 xnv ^ frt H4i? n fiR; S44t?t 4 • 4ffa tlHlfa 4144 I 4144477 4%n; ^f 1 *mft 4T^n4gf?r n 4t,si ii 114 f^Tfaw rft f44144 ana'll 4fa434 4 JJ%4 HRT I T^afat sfa 4?nf44? f4i 474nfafJ4Tt n?? 44 fa44 i 44 7141477 ^|i 1 fafalt faring: i f4?R4RT4t «R4f • 444? fafa xfrew 1141,411 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 205 Frame-story. Taleix: Old man, young wife, and thief. 3 Trft sfcftfa I ^ 1 % ^ > TfZ I Ov rT^ ^SRT*T. I 3TRfWl fa I vjsfafal 3 *rr f*rai > rt rth i fi re reniqi ^ i fw ii II TjTTTjra^'ararR: i 6 % r wrfa ' f II 3T% arfwR 5m i ?m 5 « ipmr% tsiftm wjjnm ^pjtlrffift I 3T5 m t-mifawTIT ff 3ffa 5 w*b i fi i 15 %T ire ftricfe ^ ij ftnftlTOT 51T5 xjt Tlft555l (T^ 1J5 TjHTTT I 3H^tftrfrfeltfJ^ T?ftf5 HTf^rT w ^ HSTOf t m, 55 5T,Ht iW: ll=)!,bll 551 5 I *55 tfffaw nfin; fmfTTm 55rm 5 5 m *ihi 21 ^f?r *mfn ^*m 31555^5 555 5 hihpitI i 5TO 55 TOffT 555555: 5f?ft 5 *595% A O C\ s»T S , 3T^sjJT^f^ II ^^0.11 sardu 24 315 5^lf5H_ 51 55 5|9i555 w s pft 5155; fcT5f% • Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 206 Taleix: Old man, young wife, and thief. Frame-story. Tale x : Ogre, thief, and Brahman. ai^ns|f "fit;: nft?: i Hjft tt *R«nfft5tH ^§TT 3lft W BHtfftftrf I ft sft ftuRTft TJcT^- ftirafttRsi. 3ira i 3?ft • ffti wx 3T3IpP7fFr I IITT^ ftfUJiPn TOtft ' (TR^ 'fit •-> WajWfa TCI TOT TJrt WraW WWW I X SW^ffa I W^T- fw? ani HfawXw wrawt i riTOwXfiT sw tottcw WHiT I WTO SWWtrT I TRTfw wf? H^WTXXrarratTWTOT « wt s’? 3raraw: m? 1 ttotot arfa w witfti wi?nr araif^ i sttt: wtot toitw^ nt^n wwi? tou wrawt i 3j*r wti^fftrawt awnt fww^at: wgrtrai* %w TrfaTwwwTw wrawt wwtwr 1 an a wi^f swwX • wraw • aw an ttsjBi wwfwtpr TOafa 1 *rawt sw artf 1 witow • XtCt sw wt? 1 ! t swwfrr ^fw i ua 21 TgRtraTw straw: wravrat ww^HrawranTtwrarra TTWTtT? W^WtrSJjtw w WTO? %n TOW II Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 208 Frame-story. Talexi: Prince with serpent in his belly. anil si snftfJT i ^ 1 3 rfq ^ 1 ^RTBTf^ 1 wHrra JifraHn 1 iRro f^r ^Trrfa • ^ 5 % 11 w 11 3 mfa^ ntfemm nxraiH ■ na faf?na ma im g^ i ar^t • ^ ' 5% nfim?nmnftnKi m a fniftna afaifan; am tnfFrif’snroaignm nfanr- ftm i nTfn ^manr ri nfn taa?^ nfntrarajn aanfippi « nnr i an: arfwfaa ^jnmnm^ anna? umpm THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 209 Tale xi: Prince -with serpent in his belly. Frame-story. spftpro urn i p urafasw pppt 3nn^fa • p n^p: 1 ?wt ^ gn- » *iw amifn i ■g wfa spc: jrpt fa*sfi«I H^'atTTfhT I 3TP JT^f: WWtPiXI- pXltT' TPPTTT pXNFW?r PPnjlltrp I Ht <^1OTP ' PTC « y-wnfw ^ P^'Xrftr i gistwi sppX i rlPTfp JJHWHt X ^fttT fTCP^it • ffw i ipi p^ptpptpp; Tfoppwl i pXtaXit 9 ssNXj ^ 1 fts^ sftr strarfir • *x Trftpsnn^ fp»n^ ^ppifa i 3 t^t?tXt sppXj ppt^ pw^ wp f 4 prf^; arfp ^ pftr • pptanX^i 12 HP fpPTSj: PlliV sfal PP 'P PT PPPiPT fpZPTPTftm ftX pottwtpp anpiXf pfpjgfaHPift 1 f^nPTpf *nri^ Pif¥ p ptpt 3tipisi wt^tt^ i « ftnpn«i^5i^! nfB’gXtn fXiXwtn ptp g%prp- fwm II 3Hfr if spftf* I I fc^Tff I <1% ^ ^Tf^T^r i^TR I jh i 3 tr hht f m^nj^Tfa- fiiHR i Rt RfRjRra • r rA* RRm^RlHR i r 3Hf i H3 1 rtfi 1 feiR 3Tf RHlfH: I RptTtH I RT: 1 3T§ ™ in^5 ^hht^htr nm i TnrRsfRRi % htht rrtht i gfn • fi HiftfR i H^iTfe ^ hr; i nt hrrtrt- rpht f^rfvfH^tnR fHVHt RfWfl i thu RHTfRftJrTR i « *mfw 1 hri hr^ 3tihh hAr < i=ran nwt^nnr srfa HTHlfR I HR 3T% HfRcT HHTR: ' HR R hfri: M- RiR^wNt RRfit I Him WHTfRf?HR I 3Tfh RTfRT ' HrTR 18 HHTHR: 9 HrfNilK: t HR ^.HT RnTfRffHR I HR Hl% RHfH 1 HR 3fff^5J ' HR HiTtfR I 3J51 ^aiTfH- ffiTR I HR *3{HR TJHHR RpiftHR HHrTh RIHRT- 21 fcTsfR HittfH 1 HR; HR Rf : R^T 3THI R^fil ' RHT H *JRT HHHTT I HR H RI?TWlf%: I HH ^trT fNrf^iri. Rif hrt: 1 hr f* i r ff hhhirhrh 3i^n 21 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 212 Talexii: Cuckold wheelwright. Frame-story. i rial f^rnr. i m sft tqqrct nwr * rnpj: qparoranT^ fawqftrrq i rmj • qfiraW i rtm • I 3T? tirora frmt ftmr: i tr trfir • * i ^usi rim 3nfoiq ^ m ^tWt ^frT I 3R TWM TOptRfWH WHsf^ I STfWt^ I *TT 21 iwftcl I &i TW[^ 3 Tnr^T ITTfHrT: I rTf i^lfa ?fat *%W rprnfti ^ i ^ ^ wr twr: RTf i ^ ■ ff^ra: ^ ^ i cfi ^^ftf^niffr sfo ^hrm: tr *rrw*frffi 24 ^ *RT% I ^ 5 ^ OTWTC^ffl; 1 ^ HfTTTTl '3c*pi I TRfo JJRcf MtH I ^frfsf ^fwt TTTRT » ^rrf?TT II 2 afa i aa^ aaT tfafaar rnfaaT a • ara^ araaaar sat} i ars faaiisfrai hw aataa i nig i at ata: i faaam nag i Mn giaai nfagifa: i arajntrg aar^gaafa mam i anna ' fan Mfn 3Hfa: i at saa^a i am ngtm aaaaa faafa 1 2 < THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 21 Tale xiii : Mouse-maiden will wed a mouse. rTrf^ rR 1 ffa I TT^[ I ■ fa ;r ?Ra ir rtc# Rc4>w<0 l t4: i ijfw- infar i hih 1 arfasginafat sir; i rtir rr arftcR- s HT# I 3TRR 3R1: Rifa? 31TfllHR I 3T=T HWR JR IRR '^StT gfR HT^ilR vifcr *rrwr*n 1 Tjrrf%mY sfi&m tnwft 1 12 ^f?T f^na^Y^mfBU. 3TTf I ^ T^fi. 1 ^ ^Hfa^T I TRT 3 T 1 B: srfa ^Yf?r^B. ?t fftT^ i i *rq; shjthj: » ^rsrrfcr 3 TTTTBY *rrf: i &%i -mi wwr^rr^T?r^:^fHYiirTrT^: %^t 15 ^fYfa 1 fi^rr 1 TfYr -Rf?nTt irfwf^m: ^^f^rerra; ^ -mr*^ 3 nrrt WSTTTBTfTt f^TTWtf^ TT^^fT I 3Rt ^frmT TRT- ftfHT ^ B W^TTR. B|tT: I 3RI WR: %T^Yf^T Tfrwrw J%1 18 BfWRT TTWH ^ IRT v 3TTf I 3lft < ^if SI *Tf%T5RY *T^TT^ %f?T i IRH 3 RB; SRRRfrfB I 1 W 1 I 35 &i ^ff 1 f^ft^: unRRrei: 1 21 rraY ttwt 1 ttrY ^ 1 11 3 11 % 3TT¥: I TJTTcl I WR: I 11 «l8 II 21 arfts ^ifwf^rT HfT^: I -g % sfq ^ IlfTHHfa ' tfftq Tpt^irJT -?rq?m I 3T^ ■3^71 snv: ^t sft I B m ^ Haqfl ^ 27 I 3T^T ^iHfTH^iTcTTf TJoj ^1 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 217 Tale xiv: Bird whose dung was gold. Frame-story. qrat ftww 1 3 rfr • to 3 roq qffqroqqfqqt s^fir qqifqi TO>jqq; ■ q q q^rfq^ arfq qftnjffq gqqj i ?ffr fqfqqq nq i?i qiq 3 qqq I 3 TqiWiq 3 *fq q^t W 3 T fqwfqft qqT^TO qqfqq: 1 HrKTtT^ qq xittih ts: 1 qiqq; g n -qm^ qqrcq toto fqqiqm qkn fwqi^ aqq 1 « fro 3 T%q BTmq»T|f qiftqifa 1 qf^ q^Tfq^ sir 3 T^T fi£ 5 ! slTRT Tig faq^fTOfif HTHm* qqt sfq am: ^iqq qq qf^qj tig fqqqqifa 1 9 ?fq fqqiq qqqi^feqqrq i arq qiqirfq w qfaqj ^sp fqqiftHqqqqmoy: to rjfro qqiqn: ms 1 sft 1 3 HTqj- qigqqt: i to qfsjqi qiro w • arqqqiqifqqi qpq ™ qq^ qqror i arq qfoqtrfaftTO 1 fro arropqiiq- qtT^qqqqiqqqTqqft^Hqnpqq 1 fqi qiqifq^ qfe- gffq fqq| qnqfjT 1 to *jamt qqnq’TO'nj aiq q^t 1 « sfq qfvqqqqiq TTsiT qtfqwt sql q^i N qqqqiT.wlt% qjjqfqqq fqqi f^T » ^q rnqq 3 T§ wqf • sfq stNi qfon qqi^TO aqqqTOTTO mqq^ 11 « 3Ttft snftfa I ^5 cTT^ 3If^ I I 3lfa ffrTB: aift sRTfcg rt frwm; 3irg: 1 21 3T^T TfiTC 3TT^T Tf : tffTR I 3lfr « TpTT^ ^ ^ 1 ci^ ^ fqf9ff?TT^rT: $f»ra% i ct^ 3 i*m; ^irt?T wrwre: \ ^ > *nr: i 24 Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 218 Frame-story. Talexv: Lion and wary jackal. b *fr «r i ^ ^3^ ^ttb: ^T^Rfr 3 ^ ff W II <}JfI TTH.T TUTT^M ^vftfrf 1 HT?T 3T3I FT? FTCTC[ *T faffa* FraFTWFTFmi ' H*rcr*tfaFfiT fam i 21 TTCHST Ft Hmft RT ' %q*pK. ^trfafa Ffart II SQM II TTC 3T§FT 3Tmi^lFi Tsflfar > ^FT TT^TTTm! irfa^t SH FT HtTCTTTF^ Ijfit I ifa HHvfa ftf^T HTCT^TFTFT 3TSTl^ 1 24 THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 21D Tale xv: Lion and wary jackal. Frame-story. 3un i *jnicTt sfg tr?n- W 5?i 3PTCW I aimnrT ^ ^TtHfT 1 » ssnf^ti TTf Tp? *Tc^T ^RTf»T^ *RTT I T^T gwr twt^t ^htr i 6 are T^rr% *Rt arfdf^TRT i arfr » ^rarrurc; aiw^H 'arrfwH i ^ Twr^r *ra: i *ra: * ^ i $ 11 a^PH I Trf^r^xrr ff ftra • **tr% 1 ^ ^ ^pr 1 irfTT^m: 11 rq;s u xpj faf^i ^f^TRi *i[%^rr q'd'diTfy^iT gn^uvntf ^ 15 ^ ^ 5 S?^ ^T^ff 1 ^ tpt arcr^Tire ffi - j amr aif?H Iwi ■ f*ni %t% f|^f% *r: 1 fHrrftr cpsi 1 arfM ^rsn, ^ ^ 11 it 12 18 ar^i 1 t(=tii%*T ^Typ*i^ ^iart% ^^ifu jj wffi ifrz *MT ^Wj!h 3CTf I ^TfH^ ' ^TfBTWT SfcIT HNT fpflffT I 7T?T 21 wTt^tt: ^i8pi«fci Td^Tfydii *rf^^rr ^fT^TT irf%x? > ^r i:^Pr fHN% i i 6 3DTt U^Yt *3 1 WqTcT: gng^iRTrTTB: I ^ ^Tf^RWiff • gi^ 3Tfa %f%7T: II RO«| II rf^ 3TTW fWW^3TTf I ^ » 9 *fr art irniff ffcn^ift vfm. ^ ^ f^rjxpH gsrr %3ft ar^r^ ^nmfr $fti ^t i 5?rrerrm^t ar^T^nnT^Y gftaf TTT ^rct ff f^ftf^rr 11 n H^TTtti b^t fa^rr ^^rraTfqfwr g!t sfi trro i aft%^Tf7R%^ *aRSW<|% fi* ^rfqcT II *0$ H ^ ^T rf^T ^T faWlfaTT WT% ^T aiff IT TT sfiHjnrc^ gr^rfcL i ftfi aiTt^Y^WTjs^I U! I^+H«l * •rnffar *3YwRZ*Tf%*re%w: b^htrY ii ro8 ii farft nrfacn f^^rr ^ Oipi ^ ^TRWT^«Hfq %^frfvg Barter i W u cK I 3D^3Tf^ aTtWTTTWfm: T? *T^ ‘ ^ 3TfW Bf 1 a?Y i ifth; i tit *t 7iT^g4wram: infa jrt i *r ^ ar^THTiR 33 eardu 12 15 18 manda 21 eardu 24 27 30 sardu THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 221 Frame-story. Tale xvi : Frogs ride a serpent. 3Hrf7TfcTff^ WR f^HTT VfaR I WWl ' d«T *RT- ^rfara f^rT wrr&i i ^ ^ ^ vfrm: ■ % ^rf^TR^n^fra- Wtf^fr JrTRfWn » 3Tft *T WTrTH I 3 3TfRl i«THIffr »rerr ' cTWrIrqT: I arw^ ^ fftra: II H 3 TTB% 9 R«) ^TT% 1 MM+Tfa*Td^ I c ?STfST: ITfr^ I «^<^3TT^fr jft3 II ^0<> II fwrfa^nj ^v: i 3 U 3 HMH. 3 TTfTfr T% 1 ' fa f« i arfa aaiXe rir*j€txrfx aaia^f : i X a|ar i aXt anaa araTaaata aarrgaaa; aa viafar i aafaat S^l 3HS^T^TT ^aamairTafafaaaTa 3T3??- « aaj ara anaai^t araa^taareigaa; aa 3i?? i a aaT ariran aia 1 gr^tuT t;aa aT i ‘SIT aia 1 W ^ II ^8 II 2i arep?^ a^faaa, g^TT a 5 ^ tr faaafa i a? ^|t maa^t saata i as a^a » aai^a f%a; ara a flTy^m i a^faat sa^tfc i X 1 araT^rclai^Ta a a =* THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 223 Tale xvi: Frogs ride a serpent. Talexvii: Cuckold’s revenge 3TfRT I 3THTHT^ 3Tsrftc^ 1 R3 ' HJ5R- H|RTR I rra ^RT HffRHHRRIHf RRTRR: RRRRR 3THH^ 1 *TRTR^ ^ *fHHRTR)f sfTH I rTrT HHjRHTsTTH- » rhr iftfnmt sftn i Tint st hthtrtit t u^ h ur. r^rr HifHRHT; RHTttfRT HHTHTR R^R: ' HfRR, RTHThATHR 3TH?RpR 3TW^tfT I « fHfHHT 31 TnT'^cTfpfwfVrTT: I ftiJRt HilHJR; 3T^NTT ' RR^: RTHRt RR II II Rc7Ri?t sft RRfRRR ^HHiHRRanRtf^HfRH: fRR arftt « HTH’f«TH I 3THTRn; S*Rt RfTRTR: hr r|r^ 3TIRTH: I H R RH|'%T HT3TRTH ^|T R pRRHR 3THRHP 3TT? R I HHRl 1 R^ RRTTHiR 3TRRR 1 % RTHTH I 12 fHRHR RHH v I RRfHRt SH^ I HHR; RHH fHRTHlfR ' HRTHTHTl sftfT *h|% I fnrfRRilHy S? ' ^HHRt HT?l^t RRT IR'11,11 is Rt SH^lH I HiHR RHR I HRIrr: HiRnffT I II RRT «!$ II 3TfRT HifRifia^ SrfHHTH RTR HTRR1: I H5R is RTRT IJRH^ 3TRTHHSRHT 3THR fsRTR RRH3HH*^TTR fRT Ri§R. RtfitRiRT RR^fH I 3TR HSSTfRH RHT HRT ' RW R I R^ ' fRR RHT^ RfiTRR^ ' fiH HTHR RRfR I 21 Wt RtRR I RT RTrRRRfHRT fHHiHR% RrtTTR 3TR^I Book III. THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. 224 Talexvii: Cuckold’s revenge. Tale xvi: Frogs ride a serpent. | am I THITfH; -3^1- | facTT flrft TRlftl I am iTW | *romt ijflm ^^imrmifagTift mim i iirRimm; 1 "3TfH 1 ffn fq:sng pfrrfom; 1 3T«rfrf i ammrair tt nfimiim 3rwTmrm gap %% is jjitaT ^rnifaptfim; hit? amre^ < nmg arm imsm anti i rrm 3ifn fe^Tnfu^r f^x | forcm it 21 arift si irntfa i *HN; Turg f^mmiftt • sgirfg i am TngNit sijmffsm amfm arfa • htt|^i fifam: migra 1 sfw rig TmpmX i am arcmrgq; 2 * THE WAR OF THE CROWS AND THE OWLS. Book III. 225 Talexvl: Frogs ride a serpent. Frame-story. ^fUTTT ' faia aTaajfafipTa 1 ?fk 3 T«j^aT i as 1 fat aajfaf^aa; 33. fa^aaa: i arwr- ara snaroraflsaTaa: 1 a farfan 1 ara^ i aaa s faaaaa^alfsafaaf afjatan ^ s^ifaafa ajaa- i fai afaT 1 aar ffa ?f aa sfa af^ai: 1 aax aiaaran; arfa ajafa?a it * 3Tffr if ffttf I ' fff I cT^JT > TTf f; ' W ^ftf %f f^T ff ff t: ' ffT ff Tfa iff 1 fff i fr^ ffnt i f% TOf% 21 f^T f faff f f^f ffal II t^O || vasa f ^ iff f^TffWTDft gwfrjf^f frfafa BrrrTfBBTB^ 3TBt fBBBfBDft i BTBTBifBT • Trenrcfr^i fBTBfzBBSrBi • mcibb1b<, fBTfBBBBT « *3 Ibtb- 3 BBBB; fBTfBTTT ' W'Rm fB ^BBBTTT ' BWTB%%B P^T • b)b BTBTBBipn' 1 tb imwr i ^w^rrrfTTT ?b wf^rsr i arfa b i b^b tt# sfBBBiB; e b|b ffln; BB%g Bfwr i BTT ff TT^T^ 3lfBBBiBiT% II ^0 II upe 9 B B BifBf BTBTB^3TTBfTB; I BBT B I TTBBl BBB fBBBB BTUft: gruBi bb fWtBT fBBB BBBI fBT* TTWTfi: Bf^B Wl I BWTfT^RB: SI^BBI BBB BfBBB B^ BiTBBWTB BBT JB Bf?T Bi: Bi Bf^BlB^ II *$=) II sardu m B fWL *BB $ fatffaT I ^TTWTfTB: 3TfaRi Tfr^: « 3lfa fTWH II $ II 6 *nsr4K i ^Tf^: *TRi^n sw 1 ^ ^tb; wr ^Rft ^faxzrfa i B^grRrra: « 21 rT?L fat ^ftfa I fW; sfaf % wer. wr I XfH fafw WTVHJfa 3R7Tfi: I ^T’TTt {fa ^ ^ gTrrfarrrf^ xj^fa 1 ^r {wtci 1 27 faw « 31^ ?r^ wg^n^Kn fajTfaqfafffT: « w 1 jfr: m ^ ^ 1 ^ vfaf^t fa^m; wsffafa 1 ^ ^ •TTfa irrgwt ^rtfa 1 rrg% vt^tr: srfa ^rrfar 1 ^ 1 stw% ^ grfa ^ ^ wr 1 fa^irfar faff rn ^rfa: • fnit ^Tfar fa^irfa: 11 qo 11 erg ^ 7 T 7 T t IfigxieFTTfa 3 TT*R I ^ft % BB g^TI B|B BBTBWB; I B^r fBT? faBT ' s gnsTi^fr {^nftB: > ^ f^r bbt*;: btb^b: 3U! I I ^ TJBB; I B^ 3TBB B B<£ BB I N»T BT f^Wt Bf H^fmn ^31^^ i sif ^ ^r ^ m m ujq?nf« i t?wb: f^Tfro cif m 3iwi i Tprft jfa 3Tfq ^rorfaeft^ otbt^t m m 3Tr^^f^^ronH 3 ttb i 3Tfr i b^tt ^r®n: inun: i 3iw bt^ i *r 3lf%^% I «T fa^Bfl I fa^TBT^ »TOTH 3lfa faf^rifa II =1^ II 71*1 3T^I ^ B^ITfTB: I ^ 3TTI I »ft fm i sfaN »T i ^ ^T^Wt cTf ^fmfa I 3I^T fafBT fa^BTBt B^iZ 3TTf I faGT^ i faW^TrTOi I fai Wfaf fafft^T B^fa I BBIBT WTBB: I 3IBT ^HWTWT^B OTBBT^ ' Tfr{ \ ^ \ 3 6 9 12 15 18 21 24 27 30 33 or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. 231 Frame-story. Tale i: Frog’s revenge overleaps itself. * aranft w 11 <\$ n i^r: 1 arq rr fqfwq 1 qra qqi ^rar^Rt wii qiqqqiTqftqR 1 aq q 1 ,$ 3 qqft qmq^rT • qq q fftnf ^srrg fqqqirj 1 qqfRt Hqtr qqq}: • ^rr arfq stir qt q^ 11 =im 11 tr sfw 1 qq fqqrqq q fq& qfqspq fqq^siqTfqq ^ qgq fo 21 arqqqq 1 r rsp >jq 1 sq 3 TfqqrqR i qq *jqtqq qq fq qtar qqF^rqi^Tqiq; qqs;^ qitTfq 1 qq> q 1 qq: 1 qqq qfqi^qR: qisiq 1 R'h-qi rft^qjR qjqqn 1 *qqiqit gqTqfq • qqpqiqq WW II <=)€( II qq qqftqrq fq^nt qqx qq axi|qqxq; i qxq < 24 Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS; Tale i: Frog’s revenge overleaps itself. 232 ' nf? ' I rTa ^1 ana fanTara; 3TO I a na nm an^afa • a wraia'tat a aafa i am a aitatnjt i 3 T%r %aifa a? an naftnt^ awn mfnr i 8 aa araa fwan; man atm • ?fr sa afmafa i aa< a 1 an: i aw a aiaa ate 1 a f at a anaia: i « a an aafa fain 1 ?aj aaia ^nwfa: ii is u mnifan €i sfa amnia miafwaiftt ai wa; 3 nfa awn ftinfa i atnai afan tjnat atn: 3 T^wi awfnn» mf^aiwp) sn^afn i an? a i *it aam; i a an? i ar? aiair ara aa|anfvafaa. annana nmnn 3 T«naa: i m? ^ai aa 3 n? i at: 1 ar^%aa nan . ' 12 nanat a%m a? snaw: i aa; a i at aw man aw: • a wa sfa araan i a ararftaa arwfa • aa faia nan nawfa ii atn 15 nuna an? 1 at: ' nan san 1 waiaaft aaia; 3 Ttnr- am 1 at aftaaia ar? ntraann ma: 1 aa; a 1 aa: 1 Hawaii nnrn • atanaTa arfa ana i « arfa nn amwi% 1 tan mana; aarfn a 11 sen aa 3 n? 1 ara amin & aftaa: 1 a 3 n? 1 niainw: 1 aaf saatnj nn.n w an’aa: • • ’ga 1 arwia 1 a?ra ^ ai 1 a an? 1 fa annaa: 1 a 4 3 n? 1 aa; aifar aa ^ nan: 1 nfnew ana aifat 1 aa fwan; aa maiam wiamaifa 1 aa nwam ; 1 nfh 1 aa; a 1 24 or, THE APE AND THE CKOCODILE. Book IV. Tale i: Frog’s revenge overleaps itself. 233 hr hrr tiw 1 rrI r rh i fin r HftHnR Rf^ • rh qftm wmn iro » RfHR 3U? I Rh ' HHin^S RR; I 3TI RRtHT^H HR HR s RRH HrfRHlfR I ART HRt Rtfl R(HtHPH I*HHt ^t?TR 3f% I HR farm R HftcHRT HTH H1RTHTH RTHfHRfR I HR ^RT RRT RfHHTRH I 3li HTHH I HHlfHR « HTHfRH RRRR HR RTHtfR ' R HI I 3THHT RRH 53R HRH I HT f? HTHRft^hn: ' H^TH: RfbrfiH: I » RI sfH HR^RlRTRi 1 ^fHH 31RHH HH: II 9=1 II HR fRfRHR hr; 3Hf I Ht R^HR ' HR HHR ' HH 3TH RH ' HR HR RWH: I Rf^H 3H1 I Hf: fjTR^HR • 31 if u Rf ^RTHIHR HR HRlfR HR1H R ^RfRRTfR I Rt RRT- RlfRftRHT THTHTfa: | %Hfj RTH 3Tf ^HHlfR 1 H HR R^Hlfai: ' ?fn I RR 31t| I R? ' RTHH R R fRRRR 15 RRTRH: I HR R HHRR I RH HR HHTfRRTHHR; • HR HRlRft’RTfR ' ?fH I HHR[ RUT fRcHIH fHWR HR 3nfH^} R HHH R? RfRTH: I 3TR fRIHTR 3HRTSlTlRg» is RfHRiTRl^R! HHR HR RR HRJTH5R RH: I HHR, R RfHHR cjRBHR RT7T ^RT Hf^HIR H H1RTHT: I HR R H HH HR: RHT R%n: I H^RIR HifRH H^RT 3T9 II 3T?nfa fclTHri l ^ 31tfR^t fatlSRRrR • 3TR aatRlRt 4 at I 3ta a^iRT airaa RRFTT 3 tfq faiafaRl^ R aa|aq: i %a 2 aaffTa atataatfa i at saala i aa aiaa aa ataaat attjatta i aa aaaa awtfa • aa; area fatjaua aafa i aa aa f ataiafaaa; aana; fata; fa^a>rar: i faasaat 15 sfa aataaaanfat aaat: ♦aalatataia firefa 1 ata faaa; faaaaaa aftaa aa fa sFa^tatatfaaf atvta aata 1 a? » faaat a aftai ataaaa • aaa faarftfaaa « a afaa: 1 aa aat ataaita fafaa aanaa aa aa^ am 1 aa 3 aa«tai ^aaaa aanfaatfa aaat • aa 3 ta aafft ata^far 1 aja aat faata aar a^tfa 1 aaji 21 afa at afa faasa atraafa 1 aa; aata aatgfa aa > afa 1 afar a aat aaata ^aaaa atfapa auaaa 3 a? 1 as . 1 aa tp a faaaaaa aa ata Ralatataia faafa 1 s* 236 Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS ; Tale i: Frog’s revenge overleaps itself. Frame-story. Tale ii : Ass without heart and ears. hw: fIff annwiai'H i arqt f t ?tf si nfh fa^mF- FFTF SFF^f 3TFTC ^rTF I fFJF^F FFFT HW- FMlrllF, ' sfa I HF s tgFT FU3F 3HI I 3 ^g%r: f^i ^ qrnffr ftf FIT fFTFiW FFfFI I 3n^nfi f% ftra^FFi « f nw^r- *jf^ ^fir ii ii «p. FFF FW wt fqFFFTF 3TTF II ttcl • »rr ^a: • otsj* arfxr tj^tt ^ ar^» 3TT^T^ITf?T I rl^ W^TT I »?t f*T^ ' %cTf wfa | % 3 T^*r?i cr^rqf< nWr^ipr i thtt oti i • fan wi ^nsrarorf *rm *^ETVRfr *RfrarR 12 ^rnrr^fwrfa 1 am 1 *tht i ^ *?OTRit *pi: 1 m. % fa% 3 mTJT. ' Tf<1 I *TRT 3 HI I II 3 TOT ^ II 15 atfiiT FftFfa^ FFt?F q>iTFS%Fit ftf fti?: i ffj f vfi^t ftf F^piTift qfiFTWt sfta i am FSTfFTT fF^TF ?fFTFT F? TJFTFTFFT Fltl ^FFIFfTti: is fftft: i %: ftf aifq Ffoij f FsEtfa i wft *ftfc*ft^ FFTFi: SJr^TFWl fNM F#t S^flFF 3T?fF rTF; stfif^ 1 fttAtf; 1 f*^ft qtffHt s? f?t?t f?f arfq 21 FfFJij F FIStfF I FTT FiF TT F3|qj qRtfF I fF? 311? I Ft FFIFi ' 3T%F fqrfFF. F??F; ' FFFTF; 3TFIFT Ffft sfq FTFT^nfF I FF ^FT '■JFTHT SFFHi f#F( fififFH =' 237 or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. Tale ii : Ass without heart and ears. rrIrrIrr qmn 3 rrtr R?% SR RRRStt: rrt^rtr i faR? i rrr rr ^rrjrt rr: i rjrrr!! 311? I Rt R%ftgR ' fa RRlfR l TRRT SfRfa^Rt T?r*T arfimK?! tfteRfir • RiRtfftR arfa r hr^r i rrt* rrtr vfRjfafamfa ^Ri^fa rsirr! RTfar afttij- f%: • 2fa I Ynw 3U? I RTR • ?ra(_ TTcR; i rr 31% *RiRiRa^RRRTinRt r?1rrtrt Wt^: i rrirri WIT R? gmfRRRt^WT 3RJRRR fRR I RJRRiR! 3R? I Rt RfRrfajR ' RRRT RRI RRRT I Rt HM: RRRt STRRRRRIT RSR1: I RR fa RR RRTH^RR I *JRTRy 3R? I RT RR R? I HSRR^TTftjR: R^ijt SRT I RR; RT% RRlfRR 3TRTRI RR RRR: I RTR 3TRRR RRRtafRfRRT 12 TRTRiR^fRRTR, fRRT TTRVRT SRTRT: R% I RTR. R ijfRR .5 3RRR1 RTRR1RR7T RTR 3RR 3R|: I RT RTiJcRRi ' R RR 3lfa RTR RRTRT^faR RflTR^ 3TIRR I RRR R RTR 3T?R 3TTRiJR 3T1RTR: I 3TR *JRTRTRRR RFTT RiIRRtf%RT'^t is fRR ll?'|ll 3TRpRT VRRRR^RfRRRlftRT RRR: TJRT 3TR RRlf^RRiR 12 3RRR: RTWferRRiRR! fRfR HRilRj RTRTftR: I RR3T, R R ?iRT ’JRIH T^RTtR fRRTR ^TR RCTRTR R3T RR fir? »JRT^Rrffl(fNRn^ RTRi RiRtpR RfsjRR I RTORT R >s f RRRtfRRfRfv: ftift RTRR OTR^fR ' RIRf^ Ri%^R- tf?R Rt ^T ^m^RlfRT *JRTRTR; 3RI I 3R: RTR ' f%R 3£R 3T^fRR^ dT^fURR ' Rf^ RRtf^RR^RRTRR is Rfe^RT RtR: I *JRTc*j: WTRRRTT 3flf I RTTfRR; 1 RT RR RR I RRtfRRTfiJR TTRTRTR 3 TTr}r I RiRR 3pRR|TRtR R?R RTR 3TRHTRR RRTR RRT >JRt S’R 3TTRR: I 3TR 21 TTRtRI?* I A 3TTRRR. R RRR, RR » R|TRT RT RRTRRiR I 3TRI%^RT RRT « RRT R: ^RT 3TTRR: II?? II 2 * 240 Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS; Tale ii: Ass without heart and ears. Frame-story. Tale iii: Potter as warrior. y i I TTcT^?R stttthhpi: Hf H%fi5qp5- ffnmin ?f ii 3TWt if fftfa I ^TTfH 3lf f ^WT TJW. ' fffTI cfcl < I cRTO ffrf 3 fffrftrcTH i ^r?i i ^ f ' f pr: 11 33 II 6 *TfiT 3ITf I TTrTct | fT-TT: I II 3 II 3i% 3Tf*rei% % sftr funKtt: 1 it » WRIT fT%0THR ITfiTT VR- UTir: WTTiT I TTH^T, R ^W%3|fT WftrtFTF5rc?rc) ^fpsTTT: 1 ttito, rrriritt^ ^5?* ^ HfR; «ro?nrt itw: i 3T^t sm u 3 iiM%: 115 ^rrat w Traiiwff ^>fT I IT R TT5IT (TFT (7T7T? sffRTlcTRTI ’SWHfTt » ^T|T fWtTHm 3TTR I IJIT ^T^WTt Sli I ffa F5FTT? sm irgu: h?r: 1 sfk ftif^i HR^RTf%fa: nwn; 3T%S ITHHT5 TT Wafa I ft sft TTR TTOT^T- is finni itoitt: wh fsnvif ^nTT sfcr Tnprant it fififirc ^3R: I 3T^TRftn^ 3T?fir fwmnRt ^VWR- V O A ' inni niig HiT^mT^ wfsni f^muTinj 2 ‘ IT fWWT: 1TOR I HT ' fifi ft inn • irt ^ 3 nfir: 1 infisnr; iTum sq tt 241 or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. Tale iii : Potter as warrior. Tale iv: Jackal nursed by lioness. hth: i it ssreX 1 ^ 1 fftfrofav: forint st htht i h hth smHfTC: 1 f^i 3 htuhiXh HmriHfHHic*: hhthh HitRtHft xrfHrr: i hr: HiitHiPt <> SH HSTTfJHT HR! I HHT tTHT HfHHTRH I 3Tft ' HfHHT 3THH tTHtJHPpRTftTBT I HH ttHHTH arctjim;: i HHPjfin fwran;: i X 1 hh fH i « HHI -it Hit I TTHT HTf I it: ' HH^HlfHftn; HHTH I HH arftl HRJHTH I THi H 1 HH: I ntr sftt fHfiit sfi 1 sfi i » HftHH; HH HrHHt ' HHH HH H ?HH II 38 II f o*Tc* 3Hf I HiHH HHH I tTHT HWHfH I II HWt 8 II 12 arfisr Hif§H fnffaHHH i hr h^tPhr fnit ijHfH HHHTH 3TITT I fift sfq fHH JJHlttH HTHTH ftlHT ^ifn I 3TH in HH HftHHHT H fnrfHH 15 3HHiftHH i hhhth; Hifoit smftj^t»t; ^ ?T: 1 are HH HPJ??H StRT^HT Hli ^HTTHfriH: HTR: I H H ' HTHHt SHH ' ffH fmjHT HtHH is HtHH 3HHtH ftTHT: HHfqH: I HHH, H fHHjfaffH^ I it: H5PH 1 3HHt(T f4fHH itHH HHT I ftif 3H? I fttH ' 3T%H ’TTTHfiH fHHT H fnitV^ 3HHT%H; I 3THH 3ffa at H 1 p?HTrftit HTpJHiH. H ' 3fH HHT HHT H ?H: I HHi H ' HH: I Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS ; Taleiv: Jackal nursed by lioness. 242 Hnaiara sfn rimra ' fMhm: II II FTR; Tpi H^farTT XTO f ^ I *3F^ s 3nqwiftr i TipRX 1 ^iT ' prap 1 ^ ' s^rt • afir f¥X*i «r *rrerfX i 3 t?tt ^ Xtaani XrcsRnfa i ^ ^ i « \ 3TfRt Xt ^R1 ' HT^lft Sm I pf ^ • THl vr: R>TTfl ; T: li?!,ll | TOI^ HRT4 ijrfk: nfXrfa 1 3f?T I 17^ ^fil 9 j ^reR^ftto jt iRj Tjfarr -3tn^4i?T i ?r sftr fi?*j?i: UTRitR; argTiniTfifftw ^nw- \ ^77 fo^Xat ^Tf: l 3Tiq ss^jftl'l ^ *RR3 Winj- 12 mu: rrtjith: i ji ^t kt Hffam ^^irt | w nfw wXXft i amr tr ^it^anfitfX^ « ar?t < j nX s 4 I an JR H ipfTSRT I TTW » I RJJ? HfrT BTllftri: I rfl\ 3lfil ^T^RTWITR' f^- I mifrit am 1 RT4i marr -^h i j Xmjfq 1 rtotX nfin * itoni mian IN 1 *n* aRURffiT 11 ?s 11 jtcj ^i 3ffi 1R ■% ^T>aXT 1 »J5T tWR TtIRJSR; I 21 | X ,7T ^^ 17T ’FTfRTfM ' ^ ■SRTrianT II ?t II \ 3R 3jfq 4J1TO HT'Jf fitnjwri WWtT- 1 -jimg: • *T5f sfa n?re: 1 2 * or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. 243 Taleiv: Jackal nursed by lioness. Taleiii: Potter as warrior. Frame-story. sfin wt sfq to H PJ c TOTO TO TJffp f TO HI fTOTT^TOTTO wi^ totot i ar? fsthror t^to TOtfrot sf ito' tot- 3 fTO 3ffq TO TOpt: I TO^RTOWTO TOT I 3TTOTO TOTOTO^T RTOTTT^t^Tf^TOT Tim 3T”T TOTO I fer aTfTf TOT«TT T?TTO!I TOTJ ftllTOTTT^T’iH^ TO ' « TOTO Hm TOfTOR I TO TOpPTTO TOT TORTTOtTO I TO ^ ^tf^TO ^«TOft 3TTOT TO > »jft sfk fufrot sftr • p?N\qi sfa to 5 * i » qfTTOT TO TOTOlt ' ^TO ^ 11 ?HTO |TTHt *TTO TOTOrffaTTO RTO TO I TO 'TO ' TOT«ri TOTOTO 1 W sfq TO ^1 ^ff^hTOTO: to: to^ apujai TOTOrft- >5 TOTO WcTO: II (TTOITl TO ^TTO TO g^TO fcTOc* ^T TOTTfTO • RTTO ^JTrTTO TORT I TO TOM fq^TOT RT^T >« Rfroft • sfrr 1 finest sfq to Rto; top: 11 3Hft $* spftfa 1 pfr « ^nf< i ^ mi fW*fT TJrTrL iffHbl 3T*J¥TrJH 3ITWI I ^ ff f^TRH 21 ^7T^f4 I ^5 3IP3IR3»*4 3ITWRPf I wx • wtf^crnJ ^ frf^fTH i BT ?TT BIqlffT fa:%fT 1 W. ^falt ^ II 80 II 24 *T3iT OT? | UrTcL I ^Dn:: I Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE'S GETTINGS ; 244 Tale v: How false wife rewards true love. II M II affisj arfirera €t sfq i rttg ^ fn-*rr- fhm^afii^iT i sjfa f2%?i ft? nfwf^i f ^nsn ^ 3 1 gt sft wra*o: areiurct urerar- siwrp srrewpn ^ ftnf? ' foirat HW: I 3T*l UlisnnnfaflrlTT 1 3n*hp • ip!n s HI ^TVH I jp "3?3i UTO 3T%*ni I 3TOTOt imr^ 3?#i Jjitrn wnn^fii 1 rri arTOp i affinisWcHlT <^7T fsRTUfff • rH^HT 3H3iT% s> wi^ ’pftfa 1 irsn fi i ^ 1 wi?ro 1 3 ^ifa 1 TTrTFj; ?T affafw Wl^T^ | Up ?pn SJTSTOq *pV jp fjpfar xcjftfamv i *^ 75 ^ ^ « ^ aftfam *n urennt 1 ar*t ratfti 1 *pp wirRiTT 1 pp arfavra jtrt#w 1 am umi ^TCT 3TTXtj XRtRRT fearfmi nlrm I is rm ^ fg^Tnrfti^ifTn ?n*mm 1 ^ > HT q SfiT*ni% 1 rR TR FT3TT smfSIT iR I Tq^X amftp 1 f4 snftflTOR tiht sufimfti i spnftp 1 f%p si am^iR 1 amro ftci tfnw ^m: 1 wp ^sn irt ^rRTp I pRRRt Wp^tp I 3p ipfrt *JHp3lH flpTRT or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. 245 Tale v : How false wife rewards true love. 5*: I sTTStl 3TH Sf^ftfa: I St S^X I TTW I 3f*t wrawt HfHH ’JffcHT fmT*lHT HHT ft? HTfTfT 3 3fTC«*T: I • W XTS 1$%*= 1 »Pn tfptTHT gXr fit? i 2i 3f*t ft ^l?H5t "X^TOft Xnftt Tny^TT ftir^ w %: RfXXf 5ft I^t StraTff: • HUT jf|yy; i yiyua 3ni i yy; yyr fyytfyyi ynftfyyry yy yyy « i 3fy yr tiynym yyy fyy rfy y i^ ijy • sftfyy « yyr yyy 1 ?fa 3P=yyft ht% fygyy i yy: yfwy yyptyX i fy^ y.yy • yfy i yiyyiyTfy gy^ypy: yy;?st sfy sw fyyfyy: n , 3T*ft if w^tf^r i ^gni 3 rr i T^rrf^ i ^ 3Ri v snf i *Tg %^c wwrrrai ^5^ i ^ f^i ^TR ^ f*fi 3 Rrf*fcft «R! I 12 3RST *R i fl[fr i^T#fTTT gft^rR II 8=1 II *WK‘- FR I f« aa a Tareaisari aaai ^ a a i a t 3a: • fafant a 1 arft 1 ataaa 3 aafaaa 1 area ^naaaan afa^ra iroi Bat aa^aa^aifa i a a ajaaian am aar 21 a famnafaafa i aar^fsa traat aa^; aaaren aatfa t nt^a mret >jat sfa miaa aafa 1 aa a 248 Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS ; Tale vli : Ass in tiger-skin. Frame-story. Tt ^5TI?r: I ^1^ arfa fJtarr i arqiRif^ra aiffa tttmt ap’}%^ 1 3 sircar: 1 am w: < Trent s*i nfa^a: 1 3fw stire Tyjjsxn^na^Wfit^ *rrcnf^n: ii c 3Tcft 4f sfttft I W^THSt 4ft ' I 3l|cl aTRljtnpT ^VftET ^rTT I 4ft WW[ ^rrfftirW^T: irnro 1 afr: • ftw: t t ^ 1 ^ ^ 1 9 flTm aft aqftf I *TR1T ^ ftwftaft I 3iT7a ?ft *iro ' fi^rr n 88 11 rfr^ I I ^ETrTR; < ^ ftift^ I 3Tf t^T^lftsi 12 sfifwft i ^ f^T Tr^rr: upnt. ib^rR i afr: » ^ wm ' * 3 TT#T ^ I ^Tlft ^ 3131 * 1 : BWTrf: I «Tr^ ' ^ i 3 iHr^; 4 ft wft ^ ft^rr^ am: i crrfwr*ifaf aprr * tr tsij *pft i ^ ^ • 15 *rt: 1 *jt jitct fv^ftrrr • Bcft ^rfftm 1 Jrref^qw *IT iftT I ft^r^T ^TW Waj II 84 II rTWTrT ' •n*TTft I 13 Tf ft ^ 3 TT 3 T^: II 8 $ II ^ 31^ 71^ ^ I *T5^ftTgT*rr ^ fT^ *lft: I ^ «r $3ftr i ftft^ftm: fft*i: 11 8 ^ li 21 arr^rr ftn: 3ift^ » ^ftftcrm: 1 fttft ^r^cuTTft ' ¥ftr 3ift r^ib; ii 8«= 11 a^rcf 1 ^^tTT^rr ^ arr^^m; i 24 afft^rret *rrert 1 *nftnirr*ri ft^ft 11 8a 11 *R\T 3TTf I aft: I 3^3 TO! I tit ft ^ftft ' TR I ift * sft RRUjfjT I RR R R 5 TRR: TOTRJ %RTOR 3TRTT fRRR 3RRTR R^STfR I 3fw RfRRR RTR; RRR I fttR ' <£TOTR RfTR$ I RR 21 3Tf ^TRTRT RTR ^Rt RRTR^lfR ' RRT RTR IJRiTfRiRl H’JRR 3TTTTR TJRRTRTTRTfR I RT RTf I ^HR ' RR K k Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS ; Tale vlii : Adulteress tricked by paramour. 250 Frame-story. fqqqxq( I 3HX qnxqq fqqq; 3Tt?iq 3Tq 3TTf I q? ' qfxqTqr^reqqqtq axfq qqqq 1 qq qqjqtix fq:q^x qqfq i qqpjfarr vm fqq qqifqxq qx^xq 3 qqxfqf^qfqqq qq: 1 qxfq qqqfqqfqqfqrgqqn qfinx q^tifft qxqq qqfqqx fqqfq • qxq^ qrxfq^ fnxfc*qii ^^ftxqiqfq- 0 %qr qqxqqxq i 3 xrqtq q qiqj^qqzrfq 1 qxqq; q^rfft q?xq; ww qfo qtqfq qqfq 11 qq 11 15 qq ?px ^jqrfqyqiT xn*x; axfq qfqyqqTxqftqqt qxp qfq?xqq 3x1? 1 qjq^i qq qxfeq 1 qx^q qq 1 , 8 qxijq qxfx q qqx q • q^ fqqfq qfq% 11 qq» l^j ^T^rT: 3T%T ^ 3Tft « 3T^ 3Txn;iir I ff^ fWTBT^ 3TffT^:f^rFR*rra; t 21 i 3ifr > WfT % ^ f^r f*H ^Tf*TW ^TfTB: I 3TVf % fiTOT *pTT I ^ ^iTH 1 fsR^ anrrfTi nfwfa n ^ » 24 or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. 251 Frame-story. Taleix: Ape and officious bird. 3iwr weft i WflsfopffnT II TfH I cRC f^i 3ifr^3H^T ^ < f^5 Wl *TT% *nfT«J ' 3 t^5 ^ TT | 3IWrgH TRTf?N I ^ I W. ^?T 3TRT ' H^TPI ^ffrTR. 1 ^ cr^r orr^ f%¥: • 3ifa ^nrfTjr n Mtf ii e f^l agnsfr sfq ?T 3H|f5TH 3TT^ ^f^H. I tft f^ » W % Tn^JTT^rTTH I ^ ^nrfFT BTfV % *n?rspJTcfitW I cf^ 31^ WT I cRsre 1 f^» 1 *rmT^*rm: ^rRTT^ri *rw wh favsj: 1 * 3n? i »fr: » lirrg 1 *HIT f^rfvft «sfv f=fi ?TTH 3I^fTf% I ^ THT 4^4jf t M<*!H Wtfl I ^ ^ ' ’em: 1 *T ^TrT^t I *rr?$ BTf^f ^ I 12 w ftjftniT h mm ii *UIT 3TIf I TTO I Jspftct | II 3TCT e II 15 3IT# xrf^HTift TlfrRXffi: ^T I 3T*T ^iAh; XTR XTTR 3T efiT rT : fnr tr ^xjfpt «> ^xnna: i xrr sfM infant arfir^tsT: riffarrat- TOro. *Rf?w srfaffw: • xrt i n ax n^ t w iyft 1 ^sra Tjw^frr: i XTll ■fpi R I HR? Sfa >^R R«Ht I RHi R I *3THT:RRHTfRHiH ' R^HHlfHRTW I is 3THTR2R RUTH ' Rtf^HTfR RRTHR II I,? II HR RPRIR TRfRRRT RRR^RHRRT: RRRRR; HRTR I RTR ' RTRR 3TR RRTR; RRRR pfpR: I RHR fR?R RHT is RTRTf^H: I R R RTR HH?R$ fH^HT RTR RTHTR RH: I HR R^HT RRTf^HR I Rf3 RifRH 3? RTR: RRfH ' HR RRT RRH RRTR^RR ' RH RRR 33 RRT fHRTP 21 RHRR I RH: ^R RTTRRRR R3IlHTf3HT RR: *RR Rfe- HHT Rk: I HflRT^ 3TTC*H RTRTR Pfa Pffpift sf^R I 3fR HR ^RT RTR’. RRRtR HR 3T1I I Rf RlfRHR ' 3% *» Book IV. THE LOSS OF ONE’S GETTINGS ; 254 Talex: Jackal’s four foes. ^ wsrefapan i am am man fatrairinTfa Ti^fart anfa amt 1 ffir i arfima mt I 3 an ma in sWt ma i m arfa m[TOT arf^iniitl ^S^gt Sa fwii: I rHf 3T^H^ TnTta *T3R^>^ aawfa i 3% %fa>a m aan i ht »tfa- « S%pt ' fatn 3% 33T 3% ' ati a a*J%T n 7*^% I 71^ atfitfai; 31% Til atR a I TnaTwnnift sfitfa: ii o A *3 tm aa: %i«t gra fimfrt i art aw ftstfafr mart^: i % TniT% ata? ar#r a mratfir • wro to ww ti% Ti^ftnai cjfa ^at ^it war i a 3tt3 i « am • aa am 1 rra a ana ^ sn ana 1 aa: i afhn a?T TOT% II n^aw iT^ in >pt7t 1 aa m afnnTfa i 713 3tm u 3% SaaTWnfa I *pT173 3UI I Ht *3T%T ' >JiaT a^a i maraaa ftm sfa aajm; 3ttaafWfa i arm ^tfaat Tmpjfaa %gi aa fagtaTfafiri an§%a i at, 8 afaa%a • iwm anam 1 aa f^: Tmtaifa i nar SaT faamt sfa ? ( i W7: i an ata^: arm a^afaafm aia a^afa 1 maa 21 3rf?iarf€t s^it: *jaT7*: aaTaaT 1 arm m; 3uwgn araarrma • ami sfataijia 1 ssnf^fcs Tjmr or, THE APE AND THE CROCODILE. Book IV. 255 Talex: Jackal’s four foes. Frame-story. Tale xi : Dog In exile. r fR^R fvRRRTR ijrt g%R fRTRtcR ifw«i« r>jr ii TT* 3 lft T 3 ITf I Wi; VrT?I I TT^ft Jsnftc*. | 11 ^rr 11 arfa R fc RfRi; 3rftiRTR fRRrft rtr rtcrr: i rr r 12 fR^RRcT^fRHJ RfRRR; I afRlRlRTR R RTCRRT^Rt fR*f- 77RT RRTR 3RW: I 3TR fRRTf : RRRTR 3fR^RTRtt RR: I RR R RfttrfRR RK RS1R JJfRfvRt is jjffinn: toi^r nfrrf^R jj| afror r^rr; TO (jfR R^fif I Rt R^fTR RffT fRSRTRR 3T% RRt- RRTORR: RRf^Et RTb[R RRTlj RglfRT fTORR I RRR > 8 RR f^Rf^RRR; I Rt ' RR ^TORTfa §%R ^RR 1 R R RT sfo fR RTtfR I RR Rt R<1 TJR FRRRt RRlfa I 5jR 3TRR1R TORTR RfR RRTR I 21 3TRTRT ^RTRTORIR: F?RR: TJR: I RT: 1 RRR 1 Rt^R q^qqfqqrqT qqqq. || q || ar q fqqTqqt qqqf » fqrrfqftqT: gqt sfq fqqqqr: i is qqq WTfrf^TFr: » qqqR T3 «J|^T: qqfq II £ || Sr fqqq qfq fqfq q qq: 1 qR 3*fq qfq qqqR i qqq. 3T^n3TTqi7R qf < q<^ qq fqfqf qfRUrf: || ^ || ar 21 qfq i qq qqqT^ qqr ifq qfqqrqq: i qf 3TR 3rqqq irqrr qRrq q?3nfq i f qR srtq qrqsftfqqqqqq i qq fqqq qgq: i 3R qq* qqfqfq: ^qirrqi^ft qqqq qR qfqTq I qt: %ftq. I 24 qi ^ %TTTq I 3Tf qqfqfaq; qq ^q^qtqTf^q: I qf 3ftqq ^qxu Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; Frame-story : Barber who killed the monks. 258 jrnro; tr *ji i i fsirfa *rg^iRT^T ^ 3?^ met: wm^: * t ^ faBffr i srfr » R?fr w 3 »rf*PZlf7T • ^ TTT^m I J«r fwzn%^ HT5TR: I XTRfTX^TcI. I 3Tf*t 3Tff%^ T R f^rHT TR I ^ ' XR: I 3!TfV?!*T < fERTTXRR *j;fRT I « >» ^T^UT'TTST u%*t « jv: wa: *5*frf^R: 11 c 11 TRf%j^ 3RH; BlT?n^T: ^TTfarft Wff^T^T^ XroTOTri: I (IcTC^ ^T^T mmi wjrt*t?rw wrarfa ' mmi wra: bibt i 3TO ^Tftr- 9 g^^ll II S 6 ) II 6 cTrfr Trftcfr vsfq ir^ arm*^ i ^ sfv *rnsprRT U% W WrlT: • 3T^ f5T^3T^5T: 3^^ I 3T^Tnft cT^Tsfi^- &tw® wfwfftl**. I »fr: I f^ irtf ^TTTBW *TfT^ 9 ^twr^r: i nfsm^ ar? mmifn i grt sxj nnm ngj?trrfn¥m^: nfiw nprg anna: • rang roifa > » 261 or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. ■^sflaixfaijax axandt fac^nfa i at % 1 ajtaxfa^a HaaX WH H 5ji R HH aa: 1 Ra 3T^Ha WRa faa^Ef R^- ^ta tjaxp^naic^ 1 sxaax Haw xxaaa srfac^aiaxi- 3 aiR( I aifi a ' nnx I axfaBtat a aiaat 1 t*th aa afxwaa; 1 3Tfac7tHifH»jrrHi 1 ai aafa ama; II =m II 6 axarar an? i awn ijrr i araaft areata i ; si arfaFxfaa afaaia aaxtt araatx: atari; ^snxf^T: 9 ; afanafax ta i a axfaaatxftftafax areat affe i axfr | fan ara tft?nxa: i aai a i \ anai %f? gnfaat sfa mm amfar aixwax 12 €taar a Jjana wafar arjax: wftana^ sixa^: 1 axax ataaaaaxfa aaa at axfax faaxfai a > A A anai^fnafaxRHxa; 3 xfa atra aax a fi tara van 15 Tale i : Brahmanee and faithful mongoos. Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. II TOI * II II II sardii fa a 1 ■at: xj^a: gana. a arnft axwifai aaxfar faai a>ttg 1 18 3 xa faax aa aaxxa>x 7 ia A axatfa max sa n*jaHt% 11 as> 11 indra 21 262 Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS ; Tale ii : Four treasure-seekers. I sftre \ wr^ 3T? fmm nw %% i | 2 hi ^ mmT im msjm \ ^rftsrm; nmi nt g’m sfir sirara wmiT fenr ; ntii &du cirr im jrfrmmm; i ^ ^ i 1 ^ f? fi^ ^ am^r * fcmrfrT i i mmr nfimm nmr^ « arm JmTvmr n ^pnwi famemm; 11 =>3 11 ar 21 3 T*m ^ I | f5TCR iJ?-qfcTTt > ftmTffl | ; fircRmt ftram • sritr Ttniif^# 11 ?? 11 ar 24 or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. 2G Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. ! rht i I 1 ^ fRRnjfR rrwt i R^RT H^R^RIT 1 HTHT ART fHiR; 3TRR IR?II sr 3 Uttcr; 1 HRRTRT RlfRRi 1 fRW 3TR: HTRRTfRRi: I »JHl7r ff R^ HRR ' RR ^NR II =>« II 6 ^HTHnWHRRHR fRHRRm RRjtfR I RRi R I | RUT TR1R fRH ' TO R sfq ^TTT: I j H S% 3TRTR; fRRHfRT 1 RRT TR RfTRRTR II =M II » fi^tj f^ijTsj fRH ' R>RfRHiHHtfR!, n ft R I >2 | g>ftRi: RfRH*rt 1 r^trtcrt: rhtIrh: i i faHH RTfHT ' RiTRiT: RR^RRT II »9 II kfin hr hurtr ^htwirh r fafaRr jj= g^nR R » HfbRHt RRTTT sfq qfejm: I 3TRRT HT^R sRH I HR qftjRHfR tjRfR R^tHR RjW ftfTR RR^ftrr 3Tfq I is j HFR3R n^frT fq^^TT 3TfHR7RtRi fRRTfRftfRRfiT: rhr: fqrq ai^iRbu HR R R^RTlRfRlfRRR HTHT: I RH R RTRT 21 s A ■^R^TRilt^R R HHPR 3THRt R^ftf 1 RTRR HTRTHRt R1R Rt 1 !^ R>JR I R R RIRRlfRR- fqfVRT HHTR R HR RRR Hf R$R HRIRRH RHj: I 3TR M Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 2G4 Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. W faffan y?t: i ffa i a> tt titut i fa ufa- TRg I TtrTTT TIT arfafaiTg I TT ftrarfaw: I TIT TTssira: 1 tt yTTgftrr ^t tt farfafa • sfa i i^is faray: i TTi y i yrifa ^mfaTT t»to: • tiiti TTHTc^fa sfy fan i %T( fafafa T?7TTT 1 Tc^TTH Tig T^traiTt sfa ll=QII ar c TITT I 3TffalTtf«fag 3T%m ' fa gyyfaryi | trg ?fa Tig fay TRyrifa 1 g^^JTrt: fa 3Tg- s liSJFIT^ 3T^T 1 gTITT UT gf T7*tfa I ; Hyfag ^TirnTifaT ' 3nfapTrm Tn|Rig T^sfair n fail ar 12 ; Kg yiiymg airnfa fayg sfayTy: • fa^TH^nj: 1 yifa- fantyTur 1 iimifaTT 1 TTfmifawmgfaT; tt i y ? ^rgHfafa: gpfa > yy yrffan?fayiT: 1 tir y trt: i is H5 TTTT itt Hmm 1 faq Tnyfttg ron: t yfa Ttgjrg arm: fa 1 fafaS ii?!? n fa sft TTTT ffayifa faTTlfa fa^TT %gTf(fag?li ipi is I KTTiTT 3TTTm 3TO 1 3Hf T I TlTrlt fanTT (faTTfagnn I TT HI? fail: TTffa 1 TIT fanfagfa fafVT arTTH: I Him; HTT HTT fafallTll fair: falTTT Tfami 21 j arrifa ttth h ifasj Tiyfri 1 myg munfa fafa i tttut | HTlfaf^TITT I 3 Tfa 1 gHTTfi HTOT 35 TT I 3 Tmfa ! tt|: i fa w? 1 fag 3TTT 1 Tg nggg faq Tiffaj h 2 i TT^i: II ^0 II ar on, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. 265 Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. HTOlfft I rHT Hfitq I 3TttiTT ' sfst I it I HTHT TO: I 3THH: qTOnfi I qqH arfaHTH 3TT^th qqir i = qiT aror: qfron: i arq fifaroN TOroiTOH qfHT fiHmH i it sfq hthh; ^rfk 1 hth^ >jfi: I HW: U^f^H: TtT? I it: ' Jjsrat o I Hti wqp I wt^ ^Hij: I it wt ' TJSHp Hnjqqt >jfi: • aril ^rait *jfi: i hh ari gq- XtMt HfWn I HR 3THH WJHHjfq R (TO ^tfelHTit a Rqf?T I rffl: H W5 I HtHi I HIRR 3fl*TfTOnfi I qqq arftvra jjitrn ftpjn: i arq r^tt arfq ^raritT w qfHT fqqqiH i it 12 sfq hthh qqfrt 1 hthh; gqiMt >jfi: 1 m ^|t n|ft I Hi: 1 JJ5THT 5TO& I HTH: qt fqrfq^ qqqq; arfer i it sqqt?^ 1 ijs 1 is q qfm 1 « qtq wreq; 1 nit ^TOt 1 hh^.'h tpn§ mw \ hh; 3TW - . qt TOtfi qfqqfHT I HR "aftre 1 3TOft n^TH: 1 fqp 3TH^TTfH H^HH RTT^HH I it SHTtH I q^JJ HHTHT I w arfp 3TH fejHTT (Hi qfHqTHyfqqrfi I hh: it sfq q^q qqnqit itTOHiftKnsiHHnm: fq- HTOfffJHfHH: RjTO %HR ‘H HRiq I 3?q „ q «q?TOitqft q^sratqft qftqqq -ans qfaiiRqi&qt ipqq qqq artmp 1 nwt ^HHt qm np aronp 1 it: 1 M m Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS ; 26G Tale il : Four treasure-seekers. BBTR faiB «BBT B%B! fulfil I rTrT BiBB i • Bf^ fata^ BTatBa 3rf% 1 bbb ipnBT star • ^f?T I HB BBT BBB TTBBB f%RB 3TT»TBB I B 3TR I BB BfBB 1 B3BB 3TBBfRBfH I Bfift B B3BT IB 3TTT| I B3T « rRT 35 arf^ TjafBBBfafBT: BBTBBtBB 3TTB5TBfBBTfH 1 BBT BBT BTBBi BBRipfa I it I fa\BTR BiTcTa BBB fiBBRT I it SBatB I BIBB *fit BBT BTaftBH I 9 BBiTR 3BI I BtBTBTBBB: I TJ*B 3TT? I Bit BBT B3T- itrT • rRTf BlfT^TBSTT: ftwafip 3TRTB BB 3B BBT- BBB; I BBt Bap: BBTB TJWBBiBBlit 3?: ^ ^ | 12 BBB BBB ^B BB BBTfB ftjTfB BBTB^TB BBB 3TTBB5 1 at BTBTBBU B aftt I BBBB HT? I B3. 1 BBB 1 Bf| ' BBB fBTBBI ilBBUlftlT 3TlitB 1 tP* 3Bf I B? 1 15 BB^B faaTBRBMaiB fi^TBlB BBB BB Bf^BB 1 BB BifBB 3rfB BTB^fB I 3TB BBB 3TfB BBiB sfitfem: I Hg Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 268 Taleiii: Lion-makers. Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. png i rr«jpgf%^ kt HTnrr arfirasraf^ fpftifT- 3 Tsftfa ^Tfa I WTT'arL I 3TfI • ^Ttfhrft- ; grat: ww f^m i Ttim firef* 1 ah ; S^Trtf^lITrWRT!! nWwil^H: I flint %%flTfaf?flfl; I « 3TfTT 3TfnWflfl flif STRTftr I fflfllflflTfafffl^ I 'fltRflT- flflfai ira^iftr 1 g?flflflTfaf?im 1 asfhra tsdfa 1 mr ^a: * feftflfl hat- * fflfl: I Tpftflt ATflfl sftfflflai jftSTTjfiT cTH: 1 flTAfl fl ffflHflT fflfafl: • ^ I Trq -fn?: I All ijtt haH 1 TtfT HATH 3Ttfl 3THTTH snflTSffltflffl 1 ?ffl I 12 ricm; AHTfaffiTH i fltn ntt 1 ht? firat f^Hwt I Arm, A flflTfaf^flfl; I flf| 1 SHU HfltenHT 1 ATA7[ 3TfH Tpi flflfaiTHH STItfelffl I flfljgfflfl ATflfl^s fliftfl: ffl: • flTflfl A AT Sffl fl AHTrATIA *ATAT%T: I fl Isa ftr% HTTfliATTflir arfliftfl >jt nw: u i 3Tflt S? Hfltffl I flt flfflT; H AT ffl3T 1 5.ffl I w ; fl^ flASHt: HTf I 3T|T 1 3TAiKArH TtrTrr 1 AHT ;%im° flffiflt sfa ftRtcrPw ■ flAAflfflAT sfo fflfvT- j fejm arftri^Pri i aa> a i Aflgffl: f 3 R:s 5 T sa 1 ttatT a fl?THAt: i AAiflfflT 3T? 1 sfitelfa fAHTT ATT ll?gll tJAAlfflA 3flf I AAH TTrTrT I AfliVT;: AHAfiT I 24 269 or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. Tale iv: Thousand-wit, Hundred-wit, Single-wit. II RiRT II RRRRR RR^fRRfRTffRRTRlRT IT RRTf Ilft- rrr: r? i r% rtr rrrh firaRTR ani- » RTR I TfR & RRt sfd RRjifft fqrqRTR affa Rilii *?rt rtr nfqRfRT i ara Rqi Ri?TfR^ RtftRRTRt RTiRfRIT tfhTO araRRRfRRT RRT- « rtrt: i ft r rrstrr r ftra: Bif i arft • r|ri# I sq > N v5 ^ O \ A N ! RRRRRRIRTRRITfR I 3TmRRR 3rfq RTRR rrt lim- Nr 1 ara RfRRfR ' rf^T RTRfiHRTRTn rtr 3tt>rtr r kftjRifR 1 RRt s?^ araRiRHRR'fr: RiRTfR 1 rr ^rt « RRRfir; ail? 1 Rt: ' fRiR; rr; r^rrIirt • rr: i R RRT% nfRT RTRt ' TR*ftRt R fRRRTR: I )) A N RRjfq f? fqwq 3 Ttr 1 qfsr qfiRRi rR RTHT p: I RR sfa RiRJf^RRf^RiRTTpt < RFJRTT RT% fRRtR JJflm: I m R RH^RfR^ 3 Hirtr RfHfRRRi; arfa rrrr rt^ RfaffJ r i 3 trtrri;rrr pr^ h Rfatr >ji tifft afa m : i « RriRfr^ JjRRp rrr frnfR fw: I 3RRR T3fR5: R?RRfRT Rfcli I RrlR. R RTRfaR3ft«lf>R RRS^RTfafp O ^ C\ A p: pmhii: i rrh xrsa ftiR i » RriRfo fircwt sr • c*rr r R?Rvb i RRiRfsr 3 T 5 p > sSteifR fRR$ R?y n?f,ii 3THt Si RRtfa I RRtfiRR RfRT 3tfa HRTRJR; ' 12 ?f7T I JJRRlfflR 311? I RS^STR RRR 31% 1 rT^Tfq fRR- rrrr aT^rf^^nr i Rt % i wi faRiftit sfn R ftsqit sfiRttep; fRRT?RraR s R i 3 irrt 15 Taii 1 RRJ RliJcS jftiR 1 RTfTFt R RRT %RT: I 3TfRT Si RfRT RR: 1 RRTR Rfac^HTRTR ll?9ll is RRRT 311? I RiRR; RflrT I Rt SRit^ I II RiRT 4 II 31% RiftRfip 3lftre7R T3H1 RTR R?[R: I R R f?RT 21 TRR3J? RTTtl?R fRT TTRT #^RT RR?ffT I 3fRRR?T or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. 271 Tale v: Ass as singer. aw xxax aja^ aaua: as^xfaa ?[aiwa axft aat a»jai jft a fax ai#f?a;iaj%x| afaw araaraniui w^ax fax W|5 wwxa aaa: i axa aaxfaa wn- « wfwaa afi'saxiaaa sfaf^a: i at afa^a • aw i aXfftafaftajx xwft i aa 3 xi ata arftaxfa i aa^ amaa xxaai aifrfa i a 3 XT? i axa • faa axaaxaaaax- • xaaa i aaa. axaaanfax aaa i arcane faxjax xja wxawa; 'sfiriaiai axftt faaaaa N axa • fasxx^a. aaaxfxaixa: i » fa^xaftw a itaxsft 1 atfaij at sa ax»$fa n?tn *aax aajaata aiaxax^axfa. a avta i sfa ^xia 3 xfa ^rsna ajax^xtjw aw aa a faaxwfax i aa aaxa 12 axaa fa^a: 1 aa x ^ax xxaa aa? 1 at: • aaxaaaxa a ataxa a afar i aaaa aatfa 1 aa; a 1 axawtxaxiW • aafa faaafaax 1 « awxai faafa axa 1 ataa^xxax qax 11 sen ^axfj ax? 1 axa • axaa aaa 1 at aratxa; aaaftx 1 aa s f^i aa wxaaftxax 1 xxaa 3 Xi? 1 faa s fan >jx§ • fan is axi ata a axaxfa i aa ^aaxa 1 aw aax: • axr anx 1 aa wxxa aat axax • aiaxa; a N *aarfaafa: 1 axax aaxaawiwx ■ faxfr wax nraxn aa: 11 lion wxaaa axftai a • a? 3 awxfa tax aa 1 aajf: a^faafa^ axaxa,' aaxftn? aa: wax: u 8 an 21 Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 272 Tale v: Ass as singer. Tale ii: Four treasure-seekers. SI T7JTC ' TftHTHI ’S HIT WlrTH I g'stskftiri ^ 1 ^ith ii 11 Hpre 1 Vsihih arfq snm i 3 fni < tito: to 118311 Y) O N VJ SrT cl HITT 3THfasi frnTOlfa ^ I *jnic* 3nt 1 ttttt > Tra uto; ' 315 ^faiK^reu: 6 3R?*faraifH 1 3 »ftfT 1 HHTTffsri HCT )JHT HT^lfaiJ^ 3TO*r: I HH: SIHHTc?! HHTW ISlVT^ S.tTI'T » swi fT’jsri; TgiH nvrfam: 1 hhst tj hfi^ mn- fsn: ' TOIS Trf?m: 1 hhh ^ ; ^HUTcST: gw: I TTHHT sfa HnnflIHIHRnH^*i: 12 I spHpgfrani: 1 ^ 1 | HRirmro^HI ' n^TOI WtaH: I TJSiTTrT HTHT H THTIT 1 HgUStfain ^IHT II 88 II 13 iffllt.S rTH HTjrfrim TOlfaipT : anrar: 1 ufrftnH arnfi: yum ^crs i^ui^p h%tth[ 25H 3H? 1 18 TTTV TTT^cS 1 ^iftfft H HHT fiSfiT: I 3T^tT SH TrfxrtT «T5: > TTHTH rftrTf^ITTlH II 84 II sfw II 21 ; JT? HTOT 3lfa faroNl# Sfa TRT H ftsRT: I ^WT 3Hf I m f«S 1 HSIH TJrTrt I 3T«RT HT 5 ^ ^ ' 3 "^1 d I 24 273 ok, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. Taleii: Four treasure-seekers. Talevi: Two-headed weaver. \ xxxy xxrft? ^xy hstt • fix^xunx ^ xsttfix y: i > ^ xx xjy fayxx xnfxx 1 xxyx xx»«ix#f?FX<: 118 t .11 3 x 1 ? i ^nr Tjxm i wifxx t ii yrax tr ii yrffcxfa^; arfireT% *x*yx3t xxx*x xfixfoyi: i hri XXyxfrl HXTXfa I TTrX: XX f3X^ « 3X1^ hfenx^r XHJ5H2 HXh I rXy y XX^XtI xn’xt^x ^x f^f%rx^T-?r i xx? xx? are ^wr i xx^ ax^r *yrfxxxfcx n^fxxfxx sxf^'srfxrT i ?xy » 3xyyxy rxtyxyfx. fsxrxx; 'asxxxyxx? i ax^x fnx ^ ^rxt axxxxtxx i xRTf>xf?rrxx; i >x1: 1 Txxxx^yi sy yx?y: \ XX? XXW T^xjN: 1 *IHt S?XX 3? XXXJ£<*^MXXXy'S?sftrX- “ t^X77*^XX?Mk: xiTXXgtxT ftrexftx I ^xfc7XR 3X1? I hx: > it? 3X? fy> Citify i ?x^xxxxxxff fym «j£ejxjx xxh^ XXJX 1 sflT I XXX*XT? 3fXE|^ xjfti yRjXXXTf I 3T?*r » xrxf yifSvxxflX I xqTjTff SsrftiT I »xt: • xjsxx; W?J?H I mxyxxx ftify? axtftax; i *%x yx?^ > i €xf?y^ 3X1? I ^ Xjy»T 1 rtf? ' 3X? XJ? *XrIT ^xfM HKxf ■g TJ|T 18 xtxxxn^xfxx i axy 1 xxyx 1 ?fxx snxxx:^ nffxy% ^ i farei : ^ 1 ? nfix fcrpx yxy? 3xfy^x% nfy^fxx • wtyxx; ftxax- fl? xxxfyxxxx axy’sxx? • axx? ^ i ax?t fiw ' wx ytf^? =■ arax;: fxxs: i tx? yray > fijs inyy i xxxfqxx 3XT? i *x? ' yf^xjyxx; ' xx? xra ixxyy^r > y?x ?x xjaxx ' ax? xxsxft • Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 274 Talevi: Two-headed weaver. |irg gxftfrgfgggg arggg xg<*tggiiig arg*RR: i i 41 f*R 1 *Rg Tmr i xit Wfa affix j-gwfa i gifim am i 5 X ?a1fa: 51 HRfiig gs^ i » ^ I 4t5RraR5 i?ng 1 xsggiX fix^ri: i gwra g grffisi * 5 mfig; *trX gvT n 8 s n « cRT ^ I >/ *r # xr fisiRt ' ^rtHt xr xi^rfem i Hg I]i gxjrj SfRlflT 1 HPRl ftig 3RxftrT II 8 til » fiii ^ I HR^ IR XRR Rig ' URg *R3l% TrT: I r x \ w gXit Xfirat xnxrg 1 5 gxiitfiT tft xr: «8 RlRR^fRRT RRT II M? II RP&fRR 3Rf I RRR RHf I Rt SRRlf I 24 Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 27G — Tale vii: Brahman builds air-castles. II *TOT $ II jjarfia 3 rfvgi% gm gTOg: i iro Wic^: wgfTfT: i w ^ WitTW 3 TOPl^ SWc^TOT (TTOTWTg fatTO BHrTO TTO?TOJ- WcTIWiTOr TTOT fwRTOTg 3TW I fTffa: gftggT SW (TTO^ |gf» wii 1 wfg wfwgfir 1 ?rgr ^tr^rnoi unw; « : :3T%^Wtre^ I rTTTO g ^TpTrawg 3Ti I HrT: TOW STOTTS TOWWWTf 3TOTWW flfigfrl 1 (T#t SWlfar; nro: 1 nwi wroig (T^rofassi i irat gtfar » 1 nftlftfaf WTOi: 1 WTOnTOWift *R WJHT 3T3T |*rfgg% 1 ^trf fWng ngi gw^ wrfggft 1 gw^N ■wgitsnpj gi i Turn, g wfag bu g^g 3 T»g: • wwt gft >ro: 1 gjrorg- * fifa: ngfag h giT!|TOi nn: 11 277 or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. Tale ii: Four treasure-seekers. Taleviii: Ape’s revenge. aTflT si witfi i aminfpraY 1 sfi i an? i i it cfi^nw 3ii 1 rhrpnsM; i 3TTrUTfrT ' TT ’SRS&Trfif! II MS II 3Hf I Ilffif I Bt SJTitrT I II 3TOT t II 6 TrcT*ra firefir i im; finm gf¥ pfNft i sfiteii arfTO i » tast arffii nf^ur ^ f%f^r TOfir 1 JTCPrfiT I IT ^ ^WTT TJTT f%f^rT ?RT^T- if^T ait usafTO > WT3^r% i it sfi ^ |*m r^T ajfw^rT I 3T1T • WHjq^iuit: SRojit si ^TTO’nt *rfWiT • HTT: FMK77W7T si TO! ' HfraTOrat ^ ^rantl MM!WIHW?M ^WiTT is prirfuT I rf? 'Jlfs ^^rTtRl^lrT ^3~F[iR RT5- fimfil ' SUnflTORt si iw wfc^fir I isrow ^ • rrjfq « wfc^arRr 1 dw i nwt s^t arn- «5tfTO I ?nfc7?t% 7^ "3^ • ^ ^T^H’TpMRt tafpjfifa: nTtTRjfR i ini; ^tfj sr^rnpi ^irferat 21 1^: • 5fin iri fifiasi RTO-?r 3 u?ji ifaw i Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS ; Taleviii: Ape’s revenge. 278 44n jjwTrai ■ ^m?r i H 1 ^TJTOTBT SRR?: II MM It fiwm wtf^ Sficser 1 >jl 3 I^rto: i 3 7T7 JJ? 'sftfarT 1 44^441 II Mf,ll : h^tt ^ i /( **R{7?PiTTfa fHtfftl 1 f^tPrT ^ mi|^ I « f rrapinfa ugifto 1 f^iwbw 4rr ii ms ii H rT H in^rT 4w Slit H^frT ' rtR^ TjftRim i 9 3T*t 7T^3J rt? 5|SR sptT H *H^tWrII fafFT tm *3T| : I 4; • - 5 %: Kirnm > i%nr fsnftfa I Vf -5(4 tT3T^%: ^f(aH^T4 3T*JrT^(T4 >T^- ™ fi$RPT 4tR3*t rpn?4 ^qiq ^P r HKglK Tfi?! ^SJTOlfa I H^^rJT 3 k* 4 ^f¥ frtT -^R: I t'c 1 (pi 1 Sww nftrinfl sn^fN 1 *iwr? 15 ! 3tRTTtWrsmVT?t; TTrlrT g4 44 ot 4 «f44it I iirf^ 3Tf fc^Sli ^ti *T^<444ltTf4 I (tint! rT? p«f *ITFITf4 I ^ -g I 18 »tt 4 t • frN ^ fiqufaitm i HHT H TOftil • ^swt fc3SR*T II M til 4?i i tjcttt arftvR (rttt 44^ « ^i4 ssrt nw: i 21 am rrfwR ntr srw 4 Sff 4 s 44 nfsre: 1 f*tntr^ (jiRiHT!! f%f%s arfa 5}Tmfs?m • ari^v- ^ff?(rT^T^4; 3TT^T^ H fllftw: I 4 sftt 7R WlfttT: TTSI -i 279 or, THE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. aiRstFFatffa r^jrrtr: RRiTRRRfiNTR; arafiEjp RfRR! I HR R F|?HR TJRTnrfRRT RHHT sfH R%RTFH: RTjffRHT: 1 fZ5fi R Rt?RiT: HifHH RfftHHHRi: 3 isRSHiH rht: i HifHH r H^RifR RtefRRTR^vsjikr ferraRnot: rrr; arft rr RifRftRf : i inrfw^ wm\ krai tHruth; RifFjftRWTR f^ftinrara; 3ngH ririr i « jjirraram 3 Irtrtr[ rhht hYrh ^tfrasr^Rra: i h sfq knwfto RfR^n rtr: i ^r • htrr; sir fRRH hrrht knfFjftRR! i 9 l HiR^RT HHHTR1RT • HffRT^RTJSHT I rht fHRTHR ar^fw « hr: tjhtrr rht imcu HH fsKHHTR HHH • HTHH Ttfnn H R fttR- 12 R&fHT I Ht sfq HR ^THt HTRTHRR 3TT%RTR; I fti H|RT • HR R RTRlf?RT: • 2fR I ^HRfHR if R HT j fFJHRRtf RTHJTR 3RR I RffTHTHTHT if ^RT R I? |is IIrri r • hr: i I HHRT HRHR Ht SR 1 RHHT HTfRfflHTR I I RRT^ RT RfR RT 77^1^' R §H: TJHRIHH: II €. 0 II is | 3TH itR fRRTRtR! fRfRr^ fRRTHTf&R RHHT |iRfRIRtRR5R%R HT.: HHTHlftHR I RR R HTHH fng- IjRRIRptFflRiRfR ' RTRR nfRHH RR RR RRRffT 1 R R 21 fRR^il. 1 RfR I HHR. fWRTR 3RR I ^JHR 3THTHTRF5 I^RTfR! RTRR I RR RfiSRtRTcFR 3TT3TH fTSHt SfH RFJRTR RKtfH I RRRjfRR RR^TTR ^TRRTFTTcR^RRRRt 21 Tale viii: Ape’s revenge. Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS ; Tale viii: Ape’s revenge. 280 trewi rnr <3m^r i ht: 1 it ufa- vfw ' rT HSjmfH ' ifil I rTT Hjfm VimTH rll 3T^: ' shh fefamr fmrffr i hh git SIH I ht*Nh s I *fifmr 3T1I I HI: ' f%3rft ?M H 3HI I 3*fa *Ic3Ilf%mfa mfa i mum sfa AT VH^rfh I mm: mi I « 3Tfm h ijtrfrrm miwm %th i na Tint Tiframri 3 xnrafa 1 fin arfa tt jjjrfft mmm%r hth- ftirnpr Htfa nmrmfH i am tthwh w# imhiwi * HH^mn; 3im i mnfl sfa nft- HHH jRT ZV.- TJTO.^ I Ht ^ HWPT 5*im HTf* 12 HtH faffl: I fi Hmr^ WHIc^T (W ' m ^STT i 3?f«T i ^ht: mi i ar% f^fm? artm vm- fm%f«ri mjxmt m: i nmmfi?T ^ ^hftxn m ssfam « fsrawfn 1 * fa- ^grofF i ngm sritt m arrom h mm: Hmgxi W: I Ht ^mi?f ' HSR; mi(T I 31 H I *mfaH 1 ^ 18 wmjmm Hrwjsfamm Tmmcsm hhtch; ?t i *rfi K^jfq Hm TRtmR; ' rHT IRT HI 3Tfq Hmi 1 prifii i ^Hfk: mi i mi Tjmr • ari 21 miftsrc: hspr mmfa 1 w wjm Tmnnm: nugm 1 mm 3m 1 miftm • mr? mi m^ 1 am «rafm HHfoimt TmmHTHtmrT xrfem: 1 m- 2< or, THE BARBEE WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. Taleviii: Ape's revenge. 281 |HTt sft W n Tstafat 5 rt%: %HT 1 mHT ^ftafaT sfHla: I ata 1 TjalHiT ij H sftafa 11 €,$11 9 3TH rTTT W TWMH ^T^TT TtHTHH aaTH I ^a ' 3THniff?^ pi afaHTHT fafsT Hafa 1 fffT I TTt^ Ha'f sfa aftaaT arm: 1 aaaif aH ^aaaWTHH 3TWra anaTH H | Tamnarr Taaifa i 3 ta afaaiH a aa mta ' A \ > v' mjare: itfaaafaaTFF; i ff ?jft Tram FfFFTaa; i ka am?F • aap: arfFa faaiHFTFTFiT frana fastF; FaTa^fa i at Ft sfa if f Fitfa i aa; area 12 ;3TfF arwi fFTFF«rwr fattij • fa^a: faramaF. f If: • sfa 1 I aaajfaa ftritaFFa Fit *]? airai aaat k|T aafta a*Fat favta fftff: i FaftFF arart raw. faararF 3 ttf i *jf f Fa faatajFTFT ft sf is fft atarF fa^aja arwnna: i aa N fa; aatfa 1 Fa fFFraF; Ft sFTa^RaiF aiFTaT^F aTfaa: i ara Faa- hsrFFT: aaifarpr stit^t: 1 frt sfa at aan FaftFT- 21 patna a ftattafF 3ritF 1 aa afa aT^ft aafa 1 aat rnffa aarafa 1 f 3 %aat *aaia aa a^fa i ara a Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 284 Tale lx: Ogre, thief, and ape. Tale il: Four treasure-seekers. 3T^r71^t f^T^m 31W I i;3rft • fNfgvr giftmt i im; ^pm jj^rej^T I n? ^ Rig <7 iJrTc^T^ arntTfaWlfir 1 * jiagimm Tnimifa i ttrirt r RtfRrt^m arf% . ^ | Ur fXinra sXmrm apjRrwt srtr?r«*tji m sr^- nw: 1 Rm sftt RTHTtim armra « R^R fRHR: I rtrrn R 1 TR x 3jfq ijRRjm RrRaftfRmRT |nrw?r^faA$ R»pig: i | a*R wr iz TrangfR Rfia^ RRt airaX 1 9 i RTORT 3TRc7TO Rrfim I Rt: ' URR 3Tc7t- srrrr RRitrcfR i mXt sr H rr}r: i hr msgum i Tt RRR RRT 31TOTR R^riHR!! Tt^ P m rl -H [rlT is i 3r®r Rim tt RTRTi|Ti grar rtrir rrr RirfRR- jiRTRUR R5RRRc7rW?j gR fRRTR RIRRC Rf%R 3HT- jUjRl^ I RTRtt sfa TT^RT«lfVRi RRRTRt HRTR R 15 f#^r ampRRiRiR; i %r xmr?r ftn: ^tt h 90 11 1 wa TpifT 1 grgft gragfa 1 11 awi ss II 15 :;;3Tf%ct fftftr 3P35T ^I?SRRT »TIB TRIP: I TpRf fft S||wm ftftr strait: RPTRiftn: 1 rhtt hr 311*53 iiftw 1 ft: ■ 3ft p^rarR 1 graft sft ^ggrangm >» ]: pm 311*13 nfftw: | SR HR 33lft*lft*i;i 31$ ^1 Ipm SPJ^IrT I ft: ' Tftftft >133: ftllcft tnft I 311f I 31?g; 3pJ313: 3511 3lft >jft 21 lawnfa • ?fk a arm arftr i graft sa 3331 ft ftft- Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS; 286 Talexi: Ogre ridden Brahman. Talex: Blind man, hunchback, three-breasted princess. pR HT: HTTi: I (Tift TTUramfaffii: I Ht: 1 |lpn^ 3Ti T3TH fnTT fw«J TKHT fi:HTTfa ' fTT^nr FRT HTrt: RRlrr rrfd I (RT^fai WT- * pnsrat, 3TTH I nm ir |H^fW?T I h%^ jit wtoh ht i » Hcpr^l TUT^ fiHTWt ' ^TsfajfHVHR ^ II S'! II I ■JIT JpTH ftnnft JfiRT • Jnfir WmPTRTH I farTT HPTOi^irT • HT |fT HR HUR: II 9? II is |i(TW^ TUTITtH nfriTiJ I nfi Hif 1 ^ 1THTH HfTf- jl^rfjT 1 TTrT TT# T?5T isjTHTHH fHHluftiFH: 1 3fiT I TR pi HUraHtfHT'sm fm H^fir • pit ttht w^; hhhh « sump Tim hhh trcsHlmsnH; snsmprm aiw • w i 3Tfl ' ftlTFRT TTHHim H: mf^TnufTT ' WTH TTHT jkjsn ’i^tRtrn mTHfir i trh fwmonrt « ’SIjftTT: I H H Hit^H HT nfTHHlfd I HjfiT 'pHWTHTrfTHHT HTHHrfHJjTft TT3T§t I 3TH H%H HHT 3p0l sfisf I WTH H HRTHi- 24 OR, TIIE BARBER WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. Tale x: Blind man, hunchback, three-breasted princess. 287 RTfll sfk I flRTT RT 3nHHPT ftpOt TRHHt I TTOIH SHT H?ft ' HRlHiT ^ i g'TOmsn ^t< 7I Raft i am » HRfrT 1 Rf 3T^ ^rf Vj^Irt i mi Fl H^RTt ¥RfR 1 ^ « hr: i r^rt t?: rrwjtrt 7|-g¥r HiHHRfh « HRITRf : HHHTWRT ^:a?lftt ftfSlR: I tra: srrei «T*p5Rffr: Rhm 3iRRftHn ^ HR RRfaR TTHrIrT II S? II manda 9 1JH n^tfui^T^T HSIT TO?: TH?: I 311? R I 3T? Rt HFHT I RRR R T13f^% ITHIT Tit fatf^RR I RH ' %HfHR 3T%1 TRf: I HR 31H fRHH HR: HHTHTR | 12 THTT HI? I Ht: l 3r5t RT RfilTf RTR • *f€f RTR 3THHRt sfq RT I Hft?I5P]J RT RFHT 1 Hc^SIT THHtht: IlSgll 15 3TR TTHT^TTHHTTRT RR R t.TRf#i; R^RT gRHTHFTi HRIT fRTBPft tRITOR H? fRRTf?RT I RRt rthhthr; 3nfm hrrt: hthr: i »t: • RHTHTt rRhit is frft^ 3lfvRTR SRR; 3*7% RTTHftR: I RHT- gf%t 3H«ra arfaRia rht sfa h h^r IJ?H[ 3RHTH TJRR HURT RHffR RT I %RRJ7^ 3PR: RR% 21 «?1 ^HR firefa I >I?HlTHlt f^i: HRTfH I RR R^fR HiTH fRTRRl f%T H? fRRRT 1 31T? H I w ^rr • na sthr; ar«i: rr^ arfn ®rpnat « r^trt 24 Book V. THE FRUITS OF RASHNESS ; Tale x: Blind man, hunchback, three-breasted princess. 288 HiTHf RHIH: I fR arfcpmri 5Tfa ' HR Her mrem gftnft HHif# i amjftsi: *jh; f HTW I H ’Jffan ) 3T^HI HTTf 3H? I gnn • Hrajt SH sposti: I rR- TR WR: ^31 RTRTjjft: #^HjpjTJT ' HWT- ftlTH ' ?fk HSHfarlT #WH^ 1 HR 51 H fHHSIW 1 ?fff I 6 im# TfiT >jht sfq *mn 3 t IjBin nfn Hfmw: i mfq IjHtflf Ht WTHiOTRi fHHTH RIHtaHTHm 3mftl ran jj^TnRnfHiHHT rm ami ninsnr^ an? 1 9 i 3U#iJH 1 3T3 rRRterWIH; WR *WT?fN HHuft fHHlffl I rHT HRH aft ’ft’HTHTOHTt HiTVfa * rTTHr^R j^f HHlcR I #t Sfq 7 TH s|RT HfRBRT: 12 WfiNt Hfrfaj^T RRW HmiH 3IR1H HH JRT- TSfaipT 3HRH I am rim HH1= f*mWRt ftmHH! HmmiHIft aTHiTft I Hw: WRerft^ HTHHL HTqfrT ' HIHH. miftfaft ^RTBTTRRlHlfH HiH- HJlfH I tTHf arftlHPftl aftt ' ftm; TJHfU WIT# WHIT- is ftft mfmrTJT • tjmfR gw i h?^ ttthh RiHifti wws • fti fw*im %ft?m ^ • ft> HI TRVftft HHWT WHTHiW ' HTTIRIW HT HiWftft I 21 ! : ;IIH H ftlHTHft 3HHilt aisiRH Hi# HKtftr I ; 3THptft WHTR: WTTWH ftlR^tT 3Hfc7f HHHRlftfim; fwik RWfTI HHHsR# t 3PHt sft TTHTT 3TIr7IHiHH 24 oe, THE BARBEE WHO KILLED THE MONKS. Book V. 289 arm ssm ifitMrai: nw fl'Sjrgi ^mnwim; sh^r n^a^tuft mfonm h *nn3^ 1 am f^rafkniim! s :7mtm 7prk733 T StT: nfi?: 1 ipjWmimm'TfT 3Tifr si spflfa I 3T^Ri: ^ 1 ?f7T I « ftrg: HR! I hi: ' R3m 1733 3Tfaff7T 3131 I %5I7Jfc333T tHN Rimm *jq?ffl I TTt rRjfa t^RTff 3T^fHI 33T 3 73133: 1 331 r!3T *TO 3133H 3Tf37Tl 733>: I 9 Rjm ^rui *g33tfn^r 7m aiggmt ^pji Ufa 77fwf3^3: II 313 II ^T^rrrr awOfaMifldi *trt tjffl cT^: i ^r^rp^TTC srnrsjfa: i 12 fTCf^Tri 1 ^iluT I <\K •ttut * 1 *rrfod%^ ^ wtm. 11 m 11 TJ7Tf^TT#r WTH *mc|SprR^n»RI ?ft fd 3 HW I 15 wrfem < sftfauptif i ^TT ^T%rT ^ || <\ || upa is S-tMl'fcl TO 3Tf*5*T tf^rT^C I %^3W ^ftfWT •PrffnftfTrf^TOSI II * II vasa 21 U(€I^t 3TfrT^ i jrfTTTPEi 3Tfd^T nfTT^t^ | ^VgijN^ff^ 1 f^ftaro srre ^nro. n 3 11 ar ^ *r P w > Nachtrag 5, gives from Hemacandra’s Parisista- parvan I, 223 the signification ‘ uber- gehend vor Freude (Augen) side-door, 210, 22. > see 3T^T!rf , see + friendly reception, shel- ter, 164, 6. incorrect passive for active voice, 205, 24. an asoka-roll, a kind of sweetmeats, 81, 14. pw has * *3nff- f. ein best. Gericht Gal.’ Schiefncr, Melanges asiatiques tires du Bull, de l’Ac. Imp. des Sciences de St-Petersbourg, tome vii, p. 720, last line, mentions a sweetmeat ‘ Kummerloswender ’, giving the Tibetan equivalent in the footnote. This would point to a Sanskrit word Sjlffdidfd 1 * * * 5 !. But as sweetmeats in India are often put in the form of a dfd , I suppose that ^fd^is a blunder 1 But Jacobi thinks it impossible to separate our anuddhanapada from Guzeratl udhana- paya, unsteady , eccentric, odd (Parisistap. I, 223 he translates uddhanalocana with verwirrten Blickes). Moreover, he calls my attention to the popular belief prevailing among the Hindus, that bhutas and raksasas have their feet turned backwards (cp. e. g. Crooke, Pop. Bel., p. 149 ; Mary Frere, Old Deccan Days, p. xv). But I can see no good sense in our passage with this explanation. 292 A. BRIEF GLOSSARY for ^f?f . My friend, Mr. F. IF. Thomas, informs me that the begin- ning of the Tibetan equivalent, viz. smya (or mya). nan. med., is the regular equivalent of asoka, and sgyur = vart. (so also Hamb. MSS.), horses’ stable? 276, 15 . Cp. 3 T 70 with TO 7 , +to be indeed (pw sein, geben, existieren Sarvad. 9, 15 ), 183, 29 ; 140, 21 . (%T)> going to the very bones, i. e. implacable, 280, 7 . * 3 IT T I^T, misfortune, 212 , 22 . 3 IHzn^f«iT, satiety, 78, 19 . 34T^JW. an official, 179, 33 . 1 341 4J 0 (cp. T antrakhyay ika, whence this word is taken), she-devil rain, i. e. excessive rain, 34, 15 . mulberry tree (cp. Hertel, Wiener Zs. f. d. Kunde desMorgenl., XX, 402 f.), 101, i 5 . the roof of a house (Apte), 148, 15 . horripilated, in THTR 94, 12 , and 215, 22 (pw mtj n. Haarstrau- bung). t^T 4 VTf^, bearing (another’s form or shape), 55, n. dwelling in a house dur- ing the rainy season, 137, 2 . the Doer, +a genius who regulates fate (properly the representative of acting man), 157, 21 ; 158, 13 ; 162, 1 . 11 . Cp. fwrg. Deed, +the personified deeds which a man has performed in pre- vious existences, 157, 24 ; 158, 16 ; 162, 3 . 13 . cfiwf, sweet, melodious, 181, 11 . a word of unknown mean, ing. Tantrakhyayika has kakaravah. 4, 21 . inner room of a prison, 120, 19 . Cp. Pali ovaraka, above, p. xlvi f. f^vT, a word of unknown meaning, taken from the Tantrakhyayika. 4, 2 1 . tf^ra; for ^f%fcT, 236, 24 . or some malignant winged creature, 190, 15 . with \ 3 Xf, 90, 20 ; 231, 20 . See the forthcoming English translation and the variants. snirrf^T, some bird, 192, 14 . 16 ; 193, 1 ; 197, 3 . Tb with fa, suppose, 248, 25 . destroying, 164, 12. Perhaps having received the advice of a promise to take the vow (of chastity) in his youth. I take as a wrong formation for ad i- 3Tf*r?rf, vow, pw Nachtr. 2. But this explanation is very uncertain. is perhaps a technical expression. tgff^raiT, same as tqfa^^i, a small shovel, small spade, or, small pickaxe, 140, 22 ; 142, 1. *masc., string (or rj is Prakrtism for rfr^, q. v.), 39, 22 f. f, see f '3rt4'§-. (Prakrt vy^4JT, Jacobi, Ausg. Erzahlungen, glossary, p. 114, * etwa “ Knappsack ” ’), betel-box, 69, 12. trug (of an elephant), 185, 12. , vocative case of a Prakrt word, my (female) friend, 148, 8. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS The angle (a) stands always before a sandhi-vowel, if the initial vowel of the second word is long. Wherever the initial vowel of the second word is short, the angle stands exactly under it. Examples : rT^T^iT^ = cl^T + 3TRiTir ; = rf^TT + . Down to p. 46, the small vertical stroke which separates stems of a compound is not always set with regard to the quantity of the following initial vowel. From p. 47 on, it stands before a long vowel, if the initial vowel of the following stem is long, and exactly over the contracted vowel, if the initial vowel of the following stem is short. In case of consonants we have endeavoured to set the horizontal stroke as exactly as possible. Examples : p. 185, 13 f, 3WT + J HTfZ + SfiTW + T£ + WK + + 1. 15, JRT + JJWJJ + ^ + 3TT^iTT + For the benefit of beginners, we add here the cases in which, down to p. 46, the separations should be more exact. Read — 3, 5 ; 7 ^fwr* 0 ; 4, 1 ; 34, 15 “ffjNtgft 0 ; 35, 3 ; 7 IT'hW ; 8 Irqw ; 14 36, 1 5 * 2 5 38, i ftl- ^rr'cT^T 0 ; 2 ; 39 , 6 9 ; 10 fawnrr^T ; u ftp-lTr# ; 21 “ipfrifTT 0 ; 46, 16 o^T^Tlf^ 0 . A few minor errata follow. Some refer to types which are broken in some copies, but good in others. 7, 12 read 34, 15 11 T^TTgft 0 35, 14 11 40, 19 11 46, 18 11 mTfiqfif 50, 3 f 11 70, 1 11 ^rTKRTTT 104, 16 11 A 128, 12 11 129, 30 11 -3RRT 130, 8 11 130, 30 11 INI 142, 4 n Jit 154 put apa on line 25, and sikha on line 30. 183, 23 read 199, 19 „ WITH 200, head-line, at left, add ‘Tale vii: Gold-giving birds 217,17 •sf* 218, 13 228, 13 insert half-stroke after 258, 21 read JT*ftJRTfJT^ 259, 1 260, 6 276, 7 HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES Harvard Oriental Series. Edited, with the cooperation of various scholars, by Charles R. Lanman, Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University. Published by Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U. S. A. — To be bought, in America, of Ginn & Company, 29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. ; in England, of Ginn & Co., 9 St. Martin’s Street, Leicester Square, London, W. C. ; in Continental Europe, of 0. Harrassowitz, Leipzig. — The price of volume 3 is $1.20; the price of each of the volumes 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 9, and 11 is $1.50; all these, post-paid. Price of volumes 7 and 8 (not sold separately) is $5. Price of volume 10 is $6. — One dollar ($1.00) = Marks 4.18 = francs or lire 5.15 = 4 shillings and 1 penny = 3 rupees. — Volume 10 is royal 4° (32 cm.) ; volumes 7 and 8 are super-royal 8° (28 cm.) ; the rest are royal 8° (26 cm.). All are now bound durably in full buckram with gilt top. Volume 1. Jataka-Mala, by Arya Qura. Edited in Sanskrit (in Nagarl letters) by Professor H. Kern, University of Leiden, Netherlands. 1891. Pages, 270. (North Buddhistic stories. They have been translated by Speyer, London, 1895, Frowde.) Volume 2. Sankhya-Pravaehana-Bhashya, or Commentary on the exposition of the Sankliya philosophy, by Vijnana-Bhikshu. Edited in Sanskrit (in Roman letters) by Professor R. Garbe, University of Tubingen, Germany. 1895. Pages, 210. (Translated by Garbe, Leipzig, 1889, Brockhaus.) Volume 3. Buddhism in Translations. By the late Henry Clarke Warren, of Cambridge, Mass. 1896. Fourth issue, 1906. Pages, 540. (Over 100 extracts from the sacred books of Buddhism, so arranged as to give a connected account of the legendary life of Buddha, of his monastic order, of his doctrines on karma and rebirth, and of his scheme of salvation. The work has been widely circulated and has been highly praised by competent authorities.) Volume 4. Karpura-Manjari. A drama by the Indian poet Rajajekhara (900 A. D.). Critically edited in the original Prakrit (in Nagarl letters), with a glossarial index and an essay on the life and writings of the poet, by Sten Konow, of the University of Christiania, Norway ; and translated into English with notes by C. R. Lanman. 1901. Pages, 318. Volumes 5 and 6. Brihad-Devata (attributed to Qaunaka), a summary of the deities and myths of the Rig-Veda. Critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagarl letters), with an introduction and seven appendices (volume 5), and translated into English with critical and illustrative notes (volume 6), by Professor A. A. Macdonell, University of Oxford. 1904. Pages, 234 + 350=584. Volumes 7 and 8. Atharva-Veda. Translated, with a critical and exegetical com- mentary, by the late Professor W. D. Whitney, of Yale University; revised and brought nearer to completion and edited by C. R. Lanman. 1905. Pages, 1212. (The work includes ; critical notes on the text, with various readings of European Q q 1208 HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES and Hindu MSS. ; readings of the Cashmere version ; notices of corresponding passages in the other Vedas, with report of variants; data of the scholiasts «,s to authorship and divinity and metre of each verse; extracts from the ancillary literature concerning ritual and exegesis ; a literal translation ; and an elaborate critical and historical introduction.) Volume 9. The Little Clay Cart (Mrcchakatika), a Hindu drama attributed to King Shudraka. Translated from the original Sanskrit and Prakrits into English prose and verse by A. W. Ryder, Instructor in Sanskrit in Harvard University. 1905. Pages, 207. Volume 10. Vedie Concordance: being an alphabetic index to every line of every stanza of the published Vedic literature, and to the liturgical formulas thereof, that is, an index (in Roman letters) to the Vedic mantras, together with an account of their variations in the different Vedic books. By Professor Maurice Bloomfield, of the Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore. 1906. Pages, 1102. Volume 11. The Pancha-Tantra (a collection of ancient Hindu tales) in the recension (called Panchakhyanaka, and dated 1199 A. D.) of the Jaina monk, Purnabhadra. Critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagarl letters : and, for the sake of beginners, with word-division) by Dr. Johannes Hertel, Oberlchrer am Koenig- lichen Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1908. Pages, 844.